Alinar Publishing
www.alinarpublishing.com
Copyright ©2007 by Felicity Heaton
First published in 2007, 2007
"I take it back. You were right."
Prophecy threw herself flat on her back to avoid the swipe the demon took at her. She sucked her stomach in when it attacked again. Its claws cut through her shirt and her eyes widened at how close it had been to gutting her. Quickly rolling out of the way before it could take another swing at her, she got to her feet and stared at her ruined shirt. Valentine caught hold of the demon that had attacked her and flung it against the nearest wall as though it was a rag doll.
He gave her that slight smile of his, evidently satisfied by the fact she'd admitted she was wrong.
"We should have run,” she said and his smile disappeared. It wasn't what he'd wanted to hear but she hadn't been able to resist wiping the smug look off his face.
She shoved him in the chest, pushing him out of the path of danger as the other demon lunged at him. Its claws dug into her arm, scraping through her flesh and leaving deep gashes in their wake. She bit back the pain and her hand flew to her arm in an attempt to stem the bleeding. In the split second it took for her to use her magic to heal herself, Valentine had caught hold of the demon by its head and smashed it into the flagstones.
She grimaced when the force of his blow crushed the demon's skull, smashing it into pieces and killing it instantly. Valentine straightened up and flicked the blood and bits of brain off his hand, leaving little splatters across the hay that littered the floor.
"What in Hell's name are these things?” A swift kick to the head caused the second one to stumble backwards before it had time to reach Valentine. She kicked it again, this time following it through with a barrage of punches while the beast was still dazed. It changed shape on her, taking on the guise of a human and sprouting leathery wings that reminded her of a dragon. She swiftly evaded the lunge it made at her and came around behind it. Kicking it in the back, she growled when she brought her hand up. She called the magic and it came in an instant when she saw that the demon was heading for Valentine.
The power of it surged through her, making her senses go into overdrive and her body buzz. She unleashed the glowing ball of magic and it went straight to its target, burning through its wings. The demon unleashed an ear-splitting cry and Prophecy flinched away from the sound as it echoed and rung in her head. She pressed her hands to her ears as though that would make any difference. All she could do was watch as Valentine got the demon in a headlock, his forearm against the front of its throat and his other hand forcing its head forwards, throttling it until its eyes rolled back and it slumped in his arms.
He released the body, letting it drop unceremoniously to the floor.
She uncovered her ears and looked at Valentine. He looked terrible. There were little gashes marring his cheeks and forehead, and she could see a dark patch on the side of his head. He'd probably got that when one of the demons had bashed his head against the stone wall. He ran a hand through his hair, pushing the black tendrils out of his eyes, and then frowned at her. She gave him a sheepish smile and averted her gaze. Her eyes dropped to his ruined clothes. Thankfully, he wasn't wearing his red jacket. She didn't want to think about how much angrier with her he would have been had he been wearing it rather than the black stand up collar one he'd chosen. It had long slashes in the material and she could see his chest through them.
"Okay ... maybe you were right and we shouldn't have come here at all, but I had to see if she was here.” She looked at their surroundings. They had been barely a few feet inside Elena's magically cloaked world when the two demons had attacked them. The whole place was crumbling and she could feel that the only thing holding it together was residual magic. Elena had moved, leaving her once beloved home to go to ruin.
Prophecy's gaze strayed to the two demons that were lying dead on the floor.
She wished Valentine would speak. This was starting to feel like Romania all over again. She had been wrong about going there, and she was wrong about coming here. It was stupid of her to actually believe that Elena would stay somewhere so obvious.
"We should have remained with our houses at a time like this. The balance of power is delicate and we have not done enough to show our command of our bloodlines. They could easily be turned against us. We do not need a mutiny on our hands, not when danger lurks so close and we need every warrior we can get."
She wished he hadn't spoken after all. She could see the hardness in his eyes and hear it in his voice. In fact, his whole body spoke of anger and irritation. He was standing a few feet from her, keeping his distance, and giving her the kind of look that he used to wear shortly before calling her a child.
She was worse than a child.
That's what he used to tell her.
She growled and threw her hands up into the air, frustration getting the better of her.
"You heard what Venturi said. The part of the scroll he's deciphered says that when the long night begins, Elena's power will increase. We had to see if we could end this now. I don't want to lead an army into a war I know they won't return from,” she shouted and then took a deep breath, struggling to regain control of her temper. Valentine's eyes had darkened at the mention of the Tenebrae. She sighed. Venturi hadn't been the wisest person to mention when Valentine was already angry with her. She wished he would come closer to her so she didn't feel so cold. The distance between them was making her worry. “We have been in control of our families for over three days now, Valentine. Tiberius will be able to maintain control of my family."
"It is not your family I am concerned with. They would follow you to the ends of the Earth.” His tone was one of dejection and she sighed again.
Venturing a step towards him, she furrowed her brows into a sorry look and tried to think of a way to reassure him that his bloodline would still be at his family's mansion when he got back. Over the past few days, she'd watched his struggle with them and it had made her realise that she'd had it easy with her own family. Only a few had left her when she'd given them the opportunity to. Nearly half had left the house of Aurorea and Valentine hadn't offered to let them go.
"They won't leave you, Valentine. I know they won't. I recognise some of their faces from my visions. The high guard you left in command was there in the last one I had, along with others, and those of my own family.” She held her hand out to him but he didn't make a move to take it. He gave her a sceptical look, as though he hadn't believed a word she'd said.
She couldn't blame him for being on edge about his family. Ever since he'd killed Kalinor and taken control of his bloodline, he'd been in a foul mood. She knew that it was partly because of who they were up against as well. He knew Elena better than anyone else she knew did, and something told her that the fear she saw in his eyes each time Elena's name was mentioned was there for a good reason. She'd never seen him so frightened.
She rubbed her arm and his gaze dropped there.
"Are you all right?” He immediately closed the gap between them and pushed up the ruined sleeve of her shirt. His fingers ran over the dried blood on her arm, the only evidence of the wound she had healed. She watched his thumb brushing lightly against her skin and savoured the feeling of his touch. It calmed her, soothing her worries and easing her cares. She smiled when she looked up into his eyes and found that all of his anger was gone, leaving only concern behind.
"I'm okay,” she said and placed her hand over his. “I know in my heart that they'll be there, Valentine. I wish you would believe me. I didn't want to make you angry by coming here. I didn't want this."
He frowned and then gathered her up into his arms, holding her head against his chest and resting his chin on top of it.
"I'm sorry,” he whispered and sighed heavily. “I should not take it out on you. You have done nothing to deserve this."
He caught hold of her shoulders and pulled away from her, his eyes meeting hers and searching them for a brief moment before he brushed the backs of his fingers against her cheek. She felt him wipe the blood from her jaw with his thumb and smiled when he licked it clean.
"You were right,” he said.
Her eyes widened in utter shock. “I was?"
"We did need to come here in case Elena was still here. You could have easily defeated her with my help and it would have spared many lives. But it was not meant to be. The visions you have had of the battle will come to pass. We shall lead our families into this war and we shall bring them out the other side."
She smiled into his green eyes, thanking him for trying to reassure her even when it was hopeless. As soon as the long night began, Elena's power would increase, making her stronger than herself. Defeating Elena then would be almost impossible. Prophecy didn't want to think about whether or not she would be able to save Valentine in that crucial moment.
She watched him nudge one of the dead demons with the toe of his boot. Sometimes when she closed her eyes, she saw the vision again. She saw him about to get his head cut off and saw herself as the one doing it. After discovering that the robed person in her visions was Elena, she realised that it wasn't her killing Valentine. It was Elena. When Valentine had brought her here to meet Elena and ask for her assistance, the witch had altered her appearance several times.
She couldn't believe they'd asked for assistance from their enemy.
"Elena must have killed the curator,” she said while staring distantly at the two dead demons. They looked different now.
Valentine sighed. “And it was she who took me from the battle in the castle."
"It was her who sent us there to kill the lord of Tenebrae, so she would have one less powerful enemy to defeat.” Everything was starting to become painfully clear and she felt so stupid for ever believing a word that Elena had said. “It was the zombie dogs wasn't it? They ripped the curator and his friends to shreds. It wasn't werewolves. She made us come to see her so she could send us to do her dirty work. Now she's disappeared and the eclipse is getting closer. I can feel it."
"These two will not be the only ones she will have left here,” he said and crouched to inspect the demons.
"What are they?” she asked again.
He looked at her. He was on one knee, his arm resting across his other thigh and his left hand against his hip.
"Aleaeries,” he said without any emotion. “Mercenaries. The best there are."
She swallowed and stared at them. They'd changed shape on her at least three times during the fight, starting out in the guise of a human that had fooled her and Valentine into believing that everything was still all right. It had only been when she'd sensed that the magic holding the place together was weaker now that they'd realised Elena was gone. A split second after that the two demons had attacked. They had been strong. It was easy to see why their species were bounty hunters. With the ability to shape-shift and the skills they had, they were perfect for the job. They had reverted to their original shape after death had taken them. Their scaly skin and horns made them look like children of the Devil. They looked like something straight out of Hell.
Valentine stood up and brushed off his knee. She smiled at what he was doing. His trousers were ruined, so why was he bothering to rid them of dust? It was so like him to still want to be as presentable as possible even when he was wearing clothes with long tears in them.
"We should have a look around. Keep your eyes and ears open. There will be other Aleaeries waiting for us.” He held his hand out to her.
She was surprised to hear what he'd said. When the Aleaeries had attacked them, he'd wanted to run in order to protect her from danger. Now he was telling her there may be more but they should take a look around the place anyway. She frowned and narrowed her eyes on his face, trying to search out the reason behind his change of mind. Was it because they had defeated these two? Did he feel confident now that they could take on any more that might be lurking in the buildings around them and win?
Maybe it was just curiosity getting the better of him now that he knew Elena wasn't here. The Aleaeries were no match for them.
"We'll look in the house. If we don't find anything there, then we're leaving,” she said and walked towards it.
He fell into step beside her and she couldn't stop her eyes from roaming to his face. She studied his profile, her gaze tracing the line of his slim nose and the curve of his lips, down to his chin. Moving along the line of it, she smiled when she reached his neck and saw the marks on it. The scar was still there, dashing down the right side of his throat and reminding her of Dmitri. They would have to contact Mia and Dmitri soon. They hadn't left on good terms and even though they had spoken to each other in the mean time, she could still sense the bad blood between them. Hopefully Dmitri would have had time to calm down by now and would be feeling suitably guilty for not helping her find Valentine when he'd been kidnapped.
Her eyes lingered on the bite marks that were visible just above the collar of Valentine's black jacket. Her stomach growled and hunger made her teeth itch. She wanted to taste the rich sweetness of his blood again. Something about biting him and sharing his blood was addictive. She didn't know whether it was the taste of it, or the closeness and intimacy it placed between them.
She just loved it.
She craved it like she'd never craved anything before.
Following him up the steps to the house, she hung back a little, calling the magic to the amulet. It idly wound itself around her fingers. She waited for him to push the heavy door open. It was hanging off its hinges and when he pushed it, it fell, slamming down onto the marble floor inside the house and making a loud boom echo around the interior. He stepped inside, walking over the fallen door. She looked up at the balcony at the top of the twin staircases when she entered. The cracks in the marble that she had seen the last time she was here were worse now. Patches of it had fallen away from the walls and some of the spindles in the banisters were missing. They were strewn across the floor, littering it along with the chandelier that used to hang above the symbol that was inlaid into the floor.
The whole place was falling apart. The paint was coming off the doors to her left and right, peeling away even as she looked at them.
"Elena isn't here,” she said to Valentine and he nodded in agreement. “This place is deteriorating. Her magic no longer protects it."
She walked up the stairs to the balcony and went into the room where Elena had been the past two times she'd been here. The furniture was scattered across the room, broken and tattered. The curtains had been torn to shreds.
Her eyes widened when she saw a pile of bones in the corner. She moved across the room to them and bent down, picking up a fragment of black cloth. She brought it up to her nose and sniffed it.
The maid.
What had Elena done to her?
A low growl made her freeze to the spot and she looked out of the corner of her eye. She could sense the animal behind her. She swallowed and stared at the piece of cloth. Elena hadn't done anything to the maid.
She slowly stood and turned to face the owner of the growl. It snarled at her, baring its fangs as the tattered grey fur on its back bristled. She dropped the cloth and kept her eyes locked with the milky white ones of the dog. It growled again. Blood and saliva oozed from between its teeth and she curled her lip up in disgust at the stench of it.
Reaching out with her senses, she frowned when she felt the presence of more creatures like the one in front of her. She listened hard and could hear the scratching of their claws in the rooms all around the house. Her stomach dropped. The bones of her face shifted, distorting to allow her canines to extend, and her eyes switched to their emerald green state.
"I think we are not alone,” Valentine hollered up to her from the entrance hall.
"I would have to agree,” she whispered. The second the dog looked over its shoulder in the direction of Valentine, she ran at it. She kicked it hard in the face when it turned back to look at her. It slumped to the ground and she ran as fast as she could when she heard more of the zombie dogs coming towards her.
She vaulted over the banisters, landing soundly on the floor of the main entrance hall. Valentine moved at the same time as her, his hand gripping hers tightly as they bolted back out into the street. She could feel the dogs closing in. There had to be at least two dozen of them. Far too many to fight without getting hurt.
"Maybe it's time to shut the door on this place permanently.” She glanced across at Valentine.
"I agree,” he said and tightened his grip on her hand.
She called the magic and looked over her shoulder for a split second, enough for her to make out whereabouts the dogs were. She could see their white eyes shining in the dim light, could smell them and sense them close by. Casting a glowing ball of magic over her shoulder, she listened to the pained yelps of those she'd hit and then focused on getting to the portal.
The stars on her body began to hum, burning with pain and magic while she called it to her hand. She would need a lot of energy to counteract the portal that Elena had created to her own little world, possibly more than she had.
The portal shimmered into life in front of them, its silvery blue swirling reminding her painfully of when Valentine had been taken from her. She held onto his hand even tighter, not caring if she was hurting him. She had to feel he was there, had to know in her heart that he was safe, so when she landed on the other side she could immediately unleash her magic on the portal.
She leapt into it and turned the second she was through. Raising her hand, she let go of Valentine's and brought her other hand up to steady her wrist as she released the magic. She growled and gritted her teeth, steeling herself against the pain that tore through her as the two spells collided. She could feel how close she was to destroying the portal but it wasn't close enough. She redoubled her effort, splaying her fingers and on the verge of screaming when the magic began to drain the last of her energy. She had to hold on. She only needed a little more strength.
Her other hand dropped to her side and she furrowed her brows, fighting against the power of the portal as it resisted succumbing to her magic. Even without Elena inside, it was still too powerful for her to destroy.
She needed a little more strength. She could feel the dogs pushing at the other side, trying to get through and get to them.
She tensed when Valentine's hand slid in hers and she looked at him with bleary eyes and a heavy head. She blinked to keep herself awake and pushed herself past the limit, drawing strength from the way he was tightly holding her hand, supporting her in the only way he could.
The portal flickered and twisted, the colour of it changing from a light blue through to black. It glowed red around the edges and then began to shrink, shooting threads of red magic in all directions.
When it disappeared with a pop, she collapsed against Valentine. His strong arms encircled her, holding her tight while sleep beckoned her. She didn't resist. Closing her eyes, she slipped into the comforting darkness.
Valentine looked down at the girl in his arms while he walked across the dark runway. In the dim light from the hangar he was heading towards, he could see how pale she was. Her lips were almost as white as her cheeks, drained of colour just like she'd been drained of energy. The magic had taken everything from her, every ounce of strength and even some of his. When he'd held her hand, he'd felt the pain inside of her. He'd felt the intense pull on her energy and how she was beginning to falter. The magic had bound their hands. He'd watched threads of it weave around their fingers and then melt into his flesh, stealing energy from him to feed itself and help Prophecy close the portal for good.
The pain he'd felt was just a fraction of what she'd experienced, and he hadn't been surprised when she'd passed out. Destroying his family's mansion in St. Petersburg must have been child's play compared to obliterating the portal and Elena's little world.
He gently adjusted her in his arms so her head was resting against his chest and then walked into the brightly lit hangar. He headed straight towards the Cessna jet that was awaiting him and mounted the steps.
"Tell Christophe to get off the ground as soon as possible. I want to be back in Prague before daybreak,” he said to the stewardess when she hurried towards him.
"Yes, my lord.” The stewardess nodded and gave the briefest of glances at Prophecy before walking off up the length of the cabin.
He was surprised that one of his bloodline was taking the presence of her so well. The others back at the mansion had done nothing but glare at Prophecy, much like her family glared at him whenever he entered their house.
It was hard enough getting his house to obey him, getting the two houses to work together was going to be nigh on impossible. It had to be done though. If they were going to win the war that he could feel on the horizon then they had to work together. He wondered how the two families would react to having to work with the Tenebrae too. When he'd last spoken to Mia, she had told him that the Venia had sided with Elena against them. The Nocens had not forgiven Prophecy for what she had done to their family in Budapest and the Vehemens were also in league with Elena. The only family yet to choose a side were the Validus. He couldn't see Hyperion lifting a finger to help Prophecy or Elena, not when he was so concerned with the fate of Ineru.
He settled Prophecy down onto one of the padded seats, making sure that she was comfortable before buckling her in. He was thankful that his new position within his family afforded them a better means of transport. Flying by private jet was far less dangerous and far quicker than travelling by train.
The engines of the Cessna whined into life. He sat in the seat opposite Prophecy and fastened his seatbelt, his eyes never leaving her, not even when the stewardess returned.
"Christophe has a window. We should be back in Prague before sunrise. It will be close, but I am told the winds are with us."
He nodded his thanks and rested his right elbow on the arm of his chair. He propped up his chin on his thumb, curled his fingers around and pressed his index finger against his lip. She looked so pale.
"Is there anything I can get for you, my lord?” the stewardess said. “A cloth? Or some blood perhaps?"
He considered her offer for a moment and then shook his head.
"Does she require anything?"
He was surprised to hear the question and looked up at the stewardess. He held her gaze, trying to see if she had asked that question out of anything other than obligation to him as her lord. She smiled, her eyes filling with nerves over his studying her.
"No,” he said and held his hand up when she went to leave. “But thank you ... for asking."
She smiled again and gave him a little nod before disappearing into the back of the jet.
It was strange to have an Aurorea other than himself concerned with Prophecy. Mathias had always cared for her, but then he hadn't been close to their family, not like this stewardess was. It was hard to tell whether her concern was genuine or whether she was only asking because of who he was. Maybe it was who Prophecy was. She was the lady of Caelestis after all. The seven pure bloodlines had always been courteous to the lords and ladies of the others. Maybe he needed to remind his family of this fact when he got back. Prophecy could probably subtly remind hers too. He was getting tired of the whispered comments and dark looks.
He relaxed back into his seat when he felt the jet taxiing for take off. In a few short hours, he would have her back safely at her home.
The engines roared and he closed his eyes, focusing his senses on the plane and almost feeling the rush of the wind against the nose of the jet when it charged the runway. He felt the lift and the split second of weightlessness as the plane took off, leaving Venice far below them as it climbed high into the atmosphere. When it levelled off, he opened his eyes and looked at Prophecy.
The seatbelt light switched off and he immediately unbuckled his safety belt.
Kneeling beside Prophecy, he unlatched her belt and looked at her. She hadn't stirred since passing out after destroying the portal and it was starting to shake him up. His stomach twisted with worry, tying itself in knots and making him feel sick. He brushed the dark hair from her face, revealing just how pale she was when the lights above illuminated it.
Fear and a sense of desperation filled him. He grabbed hold of her shoulders and shook her.
"Prophecy? Prophecy!” He frowned when her head lolled forwards from the force of him shaking her.
Carefully sitting her back up again, he cupped her cheek, his look becoming one of anxiousness. He smoothed her hair back into place again and tried to think of a way to rouse her. When an idea came to him, he turned her sideways in her seat, resting her shoulders and head against his right arm. He held her gently, cradling her to him and not taking his eyes away from her face while his fangs descended.
He flinched when he stabbed the tip of his left index finger with one of his canines and then squeezed it between his thumb and middle finger until a droplet of blood broke to the surface.
This had to work.
Bringing it to her face, he wafted it close to her lips. Her nose wrinkled when she sniffed and between her open lips, he could see her teeth extending.
"At least your instincts are still with us,” he whispered and lowered his finger so it was hovering just above her open mouth.
He squeezed it hard until the drop grew too heavy and slipped from his finger. It ran over her lower lip and touched her tongue. She swallowed. Relief coursed through him when she licked her lips and a tiny frown flickered on her brow. Her mouth opened again and he squeezed another drop onto her tongue.
Her eyes fluttered open for the briefest of moments, revealing glassy green eyes to him. She rolled them when she looked at him, as though she was having difficulty making him out and then they stopped dead, focused on his neck.
She sniffed.
He swallowed and braced himself, knowing what she was going to do and willing her to do it. He wanted to feel it, wanted to bring her back to life even if it meant weakening himself in the process.
Her fingers twitched and he took hold of her hand, raising it for her when he realised that she didn't have the energy to even do that. He brought his throat down to her mouth and closed his eyes when her lips touched it. They were soft, gently exploring his flesh. Her tongue swept over the marks she'd placed on him, some of them now faded and gone, others still prominent.
He inhaled sharply when her teeth punctured his skin, sinking deep into him in a bite that told him how weak and desperate she was. He gathered her to him, making it easier on her to feed.
When she gave a stronger pull on his blood, elation swept through him. His fingers curled tightly around her shoulder, holding her against him while she drank. Her actions stirred the fire inside of him that only she ever made, turning him desperate with need and desire, hungry with passion.
He felt her growing stronger. Her bite deepened and her fingers brushed against his neck, making a shiver run down his spine. He breathed out heavily, his brows furrowing and his sharp canines teasing his lip while he struggled for control over his body and his desires.
The feeling of being so close to her, so intimately connected, was divine. It told him everything he needed to know about her, reaffirming her affections for him and her need. He sighed and held her head against his neck, relishing how she was making him feel. In almost three centuries of life, he had never had someone need him as much as she did. He had never been with someone who wanted to share his blood and be this close to him. In return, he'd never felt the need to be with someone as intensely as he did with her. Being apart from her was like losing a part of himself. He'd become so dependent on her. He'd hated her dependence on him when they'd first met, the way she'd clung to him, but now he recognised it as a sign of her affection for him, and he realised that on some level he'd acted the same way throughout their journey together. He needed her.
He pulled back when she finished licking his neck and looked at her and the way he was clinging to her, so desperate to bring her back to him because he couldn't live without her.
Wiping the blood off her lips, he licked his finger clean and went to sit back in his seat. She whimpered, her arms immediately wrapping around his neck and stopping him from moving. Looking down at her face, it hit him hard how young she really was—too young to have this kind of pressure on her. She was too inexperienced. She'd barely seen anything of the world, had barely lived. She'd passed so many years trapped inside the mansion, kept away from the world and forced to experience life via her television and books, via the stories her family told and the tales they brought back with them from their travels. When she'd finally broken free of her cage, she'd plummeted head first into a dangerous world, one where she was hunted and persecuted, made to run in order to preserve her life, chased by those that had once been her friends. What kind of life was that? Now she faced an enemy so powerful that her chance of success was slim, and a future so uncertain that only her belief in herself and the choice she had made kept her going.
He wrapped his arms about her, lifting her off the seat and carrying her with him to the curved couch on the opposite side of the cabin. He sat down with her, her backside resting on his thighs while he cradled her in his arms. His eyes scanned her face. It was peaceful with slumber but she twitched occasionally, her brows knitting and her nose wrinkling up. He wondered what she was dreaming about and whether it was another vision. If it was, he hoped it wasn't about battles and people she loved dying. He'd seen how shaken she was whenever she dreamed of his near-death. He wished he could take that vision away, freeing her of the anxiety it made her feel.
He couldn't imagine how frightened she had been when she'd had her first vision. Her blood mother had probably told her it was just a dream, but Prophecy would have known in her heart that it was more than that. A vision felt more real than a dream and left you with an intense feeling that you'd actually been there, present in whatever had happened.
His fingers swept the hair from her face so he could see it better. She fluttered her eyes open, their dark depths searching his for a moment and filled with a sleepy haze.
"Get some rest. I will watch over you,” he whispered down at her. “I will always watch over you."
The corners of her lips tugged into a small smile and she sighed when she leaned into him, resting her head against his upper arm and falling asleep again.
Locking his arms around her, he watched her sleeping, his eyes never leaving her face.
His thoughts turned to Elena and Venice. He wished he knew what lay ahead of them and where Elena had gone. A witch as powerful as her was unpredictable. It would lessen his worry about the impending battle if they at least knew her location. He would have to contact Mia and Dmitri and ask them to keep an eye open and their ears to the ground. Venturi could contact his kin in Romania.
Wherever Elena had gone, she hadn't moved long before they'd arrived in Venice. The magic had only just started to deteriorate so she couldn't have been gone for longer than a day or two. He sighed. A day or two of travel could have taken her anywhere in the world. She didn't have to rely on conventional methods of transport. Her magic could easily transport her a thousand miles in a snap of her fingers.
He hoped that his instincts were right when they said that she wouldn't have gone far. She would have hidden herself well though, well enough that finding her would be impossible.
Prophecy shifted and mumbled something. He pushed his thoughts away, listening to her in case she spoke again. She didn't. She curled up on his lap and pressed her cheek into his chest, sighing heavily.
His gaze dropped to the amulet that was securely fastened around her hand.
Elena's magic was potent, powerful enough to keep her alive after all this time and command the dead. Was Prophecy a match for that? He'd witnessed her destroy an entire building and obliterate the spell that had created Elena's home for the past few centuries. She'd called tempests and had healed him after Kalinor had exacted his lust for torture on his tired body. Would she have the power to defeat Elena?
He remembered her mother's book. He'd seen her with it a few times and could picture it where it was laying on the desk in her room. She'd had no success in opening it yet and he wondered if she ever would. How was she supposed to find the key to it? They didn't have time for another wild goose chase. Finding the two halves of the prophecy had been difficult enough.
"My lord?” the stewardess said and he tore his eyes away from Prophecy to look at her. “We shall be landing in Prague shortly."
"Have the car ready. I want to be taken directly to the Caelestis mansion."
He watched her walk away and then returned his attention to Prophecy. She would need the safety of her family when she was so weak. With rest and more blood, she would be back to full strength in a day. He just hoped that Elena's plans, whatever they entailed, didn't start before then.
Venturi got to his feet the moment he caught sight of Valentine carrying Prophecy through the wide lounge of the Caelestis mansion. He went to move but then stopped, reminding himself that he'd vowed not to chase after her. Valentine passed him, his green eyes narrowing into a dark look when their gazes met. Venturi swallowed. His every instinct told him to go to her, to see what was wrong. He clenched his fists, struggling for control over his emotions but they easily won and his heart overruled his mind.
In a few strides, he was beside Valentine, his eyes immediately fixing on Prophecy where she lay in the Aurorea's arms. She looked pale, her skin washed of colour. Her eyes were closed and the way her hands were resting limp in her lap made her look unconscious rather than sleeping. She was leaning against Valentine's chest in a way that made her appear as though she was hiding in his embrace.
"What the Devil happened to her?” Venturi said, his tone sharp and demanding.
Valentine glared at him.
Venturi stepped to the side, placing some distance between himself and the Aurorea when he saw the darkness in his eyes. It wasn't wise to anger Valentine, not when Prophecy wasn't around to defend himself. He'd done that back in England. He'd underestimated how strong the young vampire was and how badly his love for Prophecy affected his judgement. Valentine would happily kill him. The only thing stopping him was Prophecy.
"She used too much magic, that is all. In a day she will be back to normal.” Valentine continued to move through the house with her and he continued to follow him.
He knew where Valentine was taking her. He was going to her room, going to shut her away from the world and remain with her, keeping her to himself. A growl escaped him and he was thankful that Valentine had his arms full of Prophecy when he realised what he'd done.
Valentine's look said it all. He'd crossed the line by threatening him. If it had been anyone but Valentine that he'd growled at, he would have happily turned submissive to heal the rift his actions had caused, but he couldn't. He could never bring himself to be submissive to Valentine, not while the Aurorea commanded Prophecy's heart.
Venturi followed him up the stairs and was joined by Serenity at the top of them. She looked worried, her dark eyes betraying her anxiety for her friend. He placed his hand on her shoulder, giving her a smile when she looked at him.
Valentine stopped outside Prophecy's door and Venturi watched as Serenity opened it for him. He frowned when the Aurorea went to enter and was surprised when he stopped. Valentine looked at him for a moment, glanced down at Prophecy, and then raised his eyes to meet his again.
"She will be fine. There is no need to worry,” Valentine said and then carried Prophecy into the room, stealing her away from him.
He stood in the hallway and stared at the closed door, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Valentine had reassured him. The Aurorea had actually acknowledged his feelings for Prophecy and had reassured him that she would be all right. He felt floored, stunned by this change in him.
He looked at Serenity when she came back out of Prophecy's room. She smiled and intimated the stairs. He took the hint, following her towards them with only a backwards glance at Prophecy's door.
Valentine had better be right. She had better be fine in a day.
He didn't think he could cope for much longer than that without seeing her.
Prophecy stared at the streaks of rain on the window, watching each drop splatter against the glass and then run down. She sighed and rested her head on her hands. The rain went out of focus and she switched her attention to the group crossing the dark grounds towards the gates. They were wrapped in heavy coats, their arms pulling them shut around them to protect their bodies from the storm. They were going out to hunt. She wished she could do that, wished she could escape the confines of her house.
She frowned when it hit her that she was again sitting by her window wishing herself away from her room. How many times had she done that in the past?
Her whole life had changed because of her decision to disobey Iona's rules and leave the grounds to hunt in the city. Her eyes moved to the distant lights of Prague.
When she looked back now, everything seemed so much simpler then. She told herself that it was all an illusion and that the easy life she'd had back then would have eventually ended. It couldn't have lasted forever.
One day she would have discovered her destiny or someone would have discovered her.
Valentine had opened her eyes to the world and now she couldn't close them again. No matter how hard things seemed, and how tough they became, she could never go back. This was who she was now. To go back would be to lose her memories again, to live a lie. Back then she had been a weak girl, a youngling, caged in her family's house. Now she was a strong warrior, a woman of great power, and a lover.
She smiled, thinking about Valentine as her fingers toyed with the silver star that hung around her neck. He was back at his family's mansion, trying to reassure his bloodline and convince them to follow him into war. She knew he was having trouble with them. His reluctance to leave her two days ago had told her everything he couldn't put into words. Again he was torn between duty to his family and duty to her.
Standing up, she leaned against the wall beside the window, her eyes still scanning the dark grounds below her.
She'd told him to go in the end. A little reassurance that she would be all right here in her home without him for a couple of days was enough to send him on his way, albeit reluctantly. He'd kissed her so hard, so passionately, that she'd wondered if he'd felt as though he was never going to see her again. It had stirred worry in the depths of her stomach, making the demon at the back of her mind whisper words of death and loss to her.
The moment night had fallen, she'd called his family's home and spoken to him. She'd spent most of that night on the phone, talking to him about what he thought Elena's plans were and trying to find the right words to say that she missed him.
She looked around her room, heaving a sigh when her eyes came to rest on the door. The only people she'd seen in nearly three days were Valentine, Serenity and Tiberius.
Venturi hadn't even come to see how she was.
Serenity had mentioned him once or twice, telling her that he seemed to be constantly practicing his fighting in the training rooms.
She frowned. Why hadn't he come to see her? Since the defeat of Kalinor, he seemed to be avoiding her. Whenever she'd entered a room, he'd intentionally looked away from her. He'd spoken to every woman in the house except her. Was he punishing her for some reason?
Maybe he didn't care about her any more.
Slipping out of her bodice and into a tank top, she put her boots on and went to the door.
She stopped just short of it, telling herself that what she was going to do was ridiculous. It was exactly what he wanted her to do. She smiled. No. She wouldn't give him the satisfaction of it. She would play him against himself.
Walking out into the hall, she hurried to the training rooms on the ground floor at the back of the house. She limbered up as she walked, stretching her muscles so she would be ready the moment she walked in.
Passing the guard room, she paused at the door and looked in. They all rose to their feet, each of them bowing. She smiled when she saw Tiberius.
"It's been a long time since we fought, old man,” she said.
He smiled. “It has indeed, my lady."
"Spar with me.” She nodded towards the hall, enticing him into following her.
He did as instructed and she dropped back as they approached the training room. She would let him go in first. His signature would block hers enough that Venturi wouldn't notice her before she had a chance to study him.
She stopped breathing when Tiberius pushed the door open. Her eyes immediately scanned the room and her senses reached out to assist them in their search. She found Venturi at the side of the room. He was raining punches down on one of the bags hanging from the ceiling. She watched him for a moment and wondered if this was what he did when he came here. Serenity hadn't mentioned the particulars, just the fact that he'd come here every day, spending hours shut away in this room.
Stepping out from behind Tiberius, she removed the amulet from her hand and placed it into her pocket. She did the button up, ensuring that it was safely stowed away and couldn't fall out. Turning to Tiberius at the exact moment that Venturi stopped and turned to face her, she nodded and smiled.
"Fists and feet only, old man. No fangs,” she said and he bowed before walking to the side of the room to prepare himself.
She limbered up a little more, feeling Venturi's gaze burning into the back of her head and ignoring him. She wasn't going to play his game. Here she was, if he was avoiding her then he would leave, but if he was intentionally ignoring her, then he was going to get a taste of his own medicine.
She brought her fists up in front of her, shaking her hair out of her face while she flexed her fingers. Tiberius came to stand in front of her, his lean body no longer clad in the garb of his position. He had stripped off to the waist. She had forgotten the tattoos that he had, tribal marks made long ago. A lot of the older guards carried them. They were symbols of Caelestis, of dragons and the heavens. She looked down at the stars that marked her, those that had been raised to the surface by the three witches of Paris. The ones on her shoulders weren't as intricate as the one over her chest. She studied it for a moment and then pressed her hand against her stomach, sensing the one there. She could feel the power in them.
Raising her head, she crooked a finger at Tiberius, silently telling him to begin the fight.
"You look well,” Venturi said and the note of concern in it caught her off guard.
She grimaced as Tiberius hit her hard across the jaw, sending her brain spinning.
She shook her head to clear it and growled at Venturi, baring her fangs to him and letting him see that it had been his fault.
"Are you all right, my lady?” Tiberius said.
"I am, and stop calling me that,” she said with a sigh and rubbed her jaw, slipping back out of her vampire guise. “Just call me Prophecy. I don't like this lady stuff."
"Prophecy?” Venturi's voice was one of worry.
She looked over her shoulder at him. Her frown melted away when she saw the apology in his stormy blue eyes.
She let him see in hers that she was fine and then turned to face Tiberius. “Lucky shot."
Tiberius smiled and nodded. His fingers swept his dark grey hair from his face and he rolled his shoulders. She crooked her finger again, this time keeping the whole of her focus on him. When he threw a punch at her, she ducked beneath his arm and hit him hard in the side. She brought her leg up and scorpion kicked him in the chest. He growled and lunged for her but she rolled out of the way, a smug smile settling on her face when she turned to face him. He was rubbing his chest and frowning at her.
"You have improved,” he said.
She grinned and then stopped when she caught sight of Venturi standing a few metres behind him.
"You could use more of a challenge,” Venturi said and she barely kept the frown off her face.
She didn't give him the honour of a reply. She kept her attention with Tiberius, shaking her hands to loosen them up and then switching the position of her feet.
Over Tiberius’ shoulder, she could just about make out Venturi scowling at her. She wanted to stop the fight and ask him exactly why he hadn't come to check on her or even ask about her, but that would be giving him precisely what he wanted. He wanted her to come to him and she damn well wasn't going to. He was going to come to her.
Tiberius swept his foot around and she barely had time to react when she noticed it. She sprung into the air and flipped backwards, placing some distance between them. When she was ready, she closed in on him, moving slowly at first but speeding into a run as she approached. She almost laughed when he went to swipe at her. She threw herself into a slide and turned swiftly when she was behind him. He blocked the first punch she threw at him, but the next two connected, knocking him off balance and leaving him open to attack. He tried to defend himself against her but she caught him with a series of kicks and punches that ended with her sweeping his legs out from under him. She straddled his chest, her fist held just millimetres from his nose.
He breathed heavily beneath her, his eyes showing her how impressed he was with her skills now. She smiled. It was nice to spar with him again. He'd taught her everything she knew about combat.
A heavy, dull clapping filled the air and she looked up at Venturi, her smile faltering.
"He's still no match for you,” he said.
She got to her feet and smoothed down her clothes. Her eyes met his.
"What, and you are?” she retorted and then held a hand out to Tiberius, helping him up off the ground.
Venturi gave her a smile. “I could be."
She didn't like the connotation of those words. Was he talking about fighting now, or was he talking about him being a match for her in the way that Valentine was? She damned his attempt to confuse her and make her think about her feelings.
Turning her back on him, she faced Tiberius again and curled her fingers into tight fists.
"Ready?"
Tiberius nodded. Just as she was about to throw the first punch, the training room door opened and she looked across at the young guard who walked in.
"You're needed on patrol, sir.” He saluted Tiberius.
Her heart sank and all of her confidence left her when she watched Tiberius leave. She was suddenly overly aware of Venturi. The fact that she was alone with him made her stomach twist into knots and her head ache. She stared at the far wall, wishing he would leave too because she didn't think she could move.
The sound of his heavy boots on the wooden floor made her swallow hard. She tracked his movements with her senses and closed her eyes, picturing him walking towards her. She felt like prey for his predator—trapped and helpless.
Vulnerable.
When his footsteps ceased, she opened her eyes and found herself staring straight at his chest. She slowly raised her gaze to meet his.
She went to leave but he caught hold of her upper arm, stopping her.
"Fight me,” he almost purred the words as he leaned in close to her, his breath washing over her skin and tickling her ear. “You know you want to."
She swallowed again when she realised that she'd played right into his hands. He'd avoided her so she would come to him and come she had. She'd thought that sparring with Tiberius would make her plan work and she would show Venturi that she hadn't come here to see him, that she was perfectly fine without him and his attentions, but here she was, alone with him in an area of the house where people rarely ventured.
No one would notice them down here.
She went to move again but his fingers tightened around her arm, the tips of them pressing hard into her flesh and telling her that he wasn't going to let her go without an answer.
Maybe she could turn this around and bring it back in her favour after all. She had come here to ignore him and show him how it felt, but now they were alone she couldn't do that without leaving and she got the feeling that walking away wasn't an option.
She wasn't about to back down from this fight.
She didn't even raise her head or twitch; she didn't show one sign of her intentions before she slammed the flat of her hand into his chest, sending him flying backwards against the wall.
He landed hard, dropping to the ground and shaking his head to clear it. She stood straight and removed the amulet from her pocket. Slipping it on and fastening it, she gave him a look of cold indifference.
If he wanted a fight, he was damn well going to get one.
She was tired of him always pushing her and playing her. It was time he learnt who was in control. She was stronger than him and this was her opportunity to show him that he couldn't command her as though she was a child, and he couldn't play his mind games with her any more.
She flexed her fingers and rotated each ankle in turn, waiting for him to get to his feet.
He looked a little stunned and swept the long locks of his dirty blond hair from his face.
Taking a deep breath, she moved into a fighting stance, bringing her fists up. She emptied her mind and her emotions, and saw him as nothing but an enemy to be defeated.
There were no feelings here.
No love for him.
Not one ounce of caring.
He stretched his back and rolled his neck. She could hear his bones clicking and cracking as he did so.
Her breathing levelled and her eyes fixed on him, waiting for any sign of movement.
The second he began to raise his fists, she shot into action. She caught him hard under the jaw with a left hook and then followed it through with a right. He went to grab her but she evaded his hands, slipping through them and kicking him in the knee. He growled at her, a disgruntled look settling on his face. She wiped it off by punching him solidly across the jaw. She grinned and pushed on, hitting him with a quick succession of punches that forced him to back towards the wall.
She flipped backwards and away from him when he started to defend himself. Switching tactics, she placed some distance between them and circled him, keeping him guessing as to what she was going to do next.
"You are quick,” he said and his eyes narrowed into a hungry look when he ran them down her.
She used the opportunity to attack him. Running full speed, she threw herself forwards, pressed her hands into the floor and propelled herself at him feet first. Her ankles landed against his shoulders and before he had time to react, she had turned and flipped him over, sending him crashing into the ground. He grunted on impact and she cart-wheeled away from him. She breathed heavily when she eventually came to a stop.
Her eyes widened when he didn't move. He just lay staring at the ceiling with his arms stretched out.
"Did I hurt you?” she said, not daring to get close to him in case it was a trick. Her heart clenched at the idea she might have actually injured him.
"Not a chance,” he wheezed and slowly moved into a sitting position.
She watched him struggle to his feet and grimace when he pressed his hands into his back.
"Shame.” She idly flicked the word at him and was rewarded by a dark look.
He crooked a finger at her. She shook her head. She knew better than to attack him when he was expecting it. He'd have something planned and she wasn't about to let him get the better of her.
Circling him, she assessed the possible avenues of attack and how well he'd defend them.
He sighed, giving her a look that said he was rapidly growing bored of this game. She couldn't help it if he was losing. What had he expected? Did he think she was weak? Everyone was always underestimating her.
He went to clear the hair from his face and she ran at him, sliding at the last moment to take out his legs. He leapt over her feet and she turned sharply, bringing her foot around and catching his knee. Her eyes widened when he turned on her, growling while his claws extended and he shifted into vampire guise.
"I said no fangs.” She backed away from him and stared into his black eyes.
"You said that to Tiberius, not to me.” He grinned and licked his teeth.
"Fine,” she said and switched, forcing her fangs to descend. “But I'll still beat you, old man."
She grinned and rolled out of the way when he swiped at her. His strong signature stirred her senses and her desire for the fight. She focused on it, using her hunger for violence to control her actions. He swiped at her again and roared.
A thrill ran through her.
She roared back, hunching forwards and extending her claws at the same time. He looked a little shocked by what she'd done and she only added to his expression of surprise when she licked her lips, enticing him in.
It was easy to use him against himself.
He wouldn't be able to resist moving towards her.
The moment he placed one foot out in front of himself, she sprang at him, shoving her palm against his chest and using the force of the blow to slam him into the ground. He lashed out at her and she narrowly avoided being hit. Catching hold of his hand, she sat across his chest, pinning one arm with her legs and holding onto the other. She wrapped her hand around his throat and looked down at him.
He stared back at her, his now blue eyes full of disbelief. She slipped out of her vampire guise and looked down at herself, swallowing hard when she realised that she was straddling him.
Not good.
Before she could say anything or move a muscle, he'd used her momentary distraction against her and flipped her onto her back. She stilled beneath him, feeling his hands pinning hers hard into the ground and not wanting to think about where his hips were.
He looked down at her, his eyes searching hers when all she could do was stare back at him, unable to find the strength to look away or push him off her.
She had to get free. This could only end in disaster.
His eyes dropped to her mouth for a split second and nerves squirmed in her stomach, making it feel warm. She opened her lips, willing her voice to come back to her, all the while unable to tear her eyes away from his.
He lowered his head towards her and she closed her eyes when his breath washed over her lips. She breathed in sharply and held it, waiting for the inevitable.
Then the weight of his body against hers disappeared and she could hear his footsteps heading away from her. She released her breath, keeping her eyes closed as relief spread through her. She frowned when it was followed by the slightest feeling of disappointment. He'd wanted to kiss her. She'd seen it in his eyes. She'd been powerless to stop him so why hadn't he taken advantage of the situation?
She sat up and looked at him where he was walking towards the door. She realised that he didn't want it this way. He didn't want a stolen kiss and didn't want to force himself upon her. He wanted her to love him and come to him of her own free will.
But she could never do that.
She loved Valentine too much. She wished she could offer Venturi something other than friendship, something that would stop her from feeling wretched about not being able to return his feelings, but she couldn't.
Getting to her feet, she went after him.
"Venturi?” she said and stopped at the same time as he did.
He turned to look at her, his eyes betraying his feelings for the briefest of moments before they cleared, leaving no trace of emotion.
"What is it?” he said and she could hear the resentment and disappointment in his voice.
"Why ... why didn't you come to see me?” She hated the way her voice trembled, showing him that he'd upset her by apparently not caring about her. It was exactly what he wanted and she knew that she shouldn't have asked, but she had to know.
He stepped towards her and brushed his fingers across her cheek. “I think you know why."
"Valentine,” she said and he nodded. “He wasn't here. You could've have come to see me. You could have used one of those million excuses that I'm sure you thought up."
"I could have.” He smiled and then sighed. “Would you have seen me?"
"Of course. It would have been nice to see you. Better than sitting up there alone wondering if you hated me."
"Prophecy, no...” he said with a frown and went to raise his hand again to touch her but seemed to get control of himself at the last moment. “I would ... I could never hate you."
She dropped her eyes when he pressed his hand against his chest and she stared at it, watching his fingertips clutch at the point over his heart.
"Do not ever think I could. You did not make me have these feelings but I have punished you for them regardless. I am sorry if I made you believe that I hold nothing but love and devotion when it comes to you. They are constant feelings, ones that will be with me for eternity. I know you do not welcome them, but I cannot make them go away. I have tried, Prophecy, I swear that I have. Look at me."
There was such intense emotion in his voice that she automatically obeyed. She raised her eyes, cursing the tears that were filling them. She smiled shakily when he wiped them away for her and gave her a tender look.
"Friends?” he said and she could see the nerves in his eyes when he extended his hand to her.
She stared at it for what seemed like an eternity and then placed hers into it, wrapping her fingers tightly around it.
She hesitated for a moment and then pulled him towards her, circling her arms around his neck. She closed her eyes when he held her tightly, lifting her off the floor a little so she had to tiptoe. She swallowed hard and sighed at the same time he did. A strange sense of sadness and regret filled her. Before she had a chance to think about what she was doing, she pressed a kiss to his neck.
"Friends,” she sighed the word into his ear and released him.
Walking away, she didn't dare look back at him.
Prophecy stripped off her tank top while she walked across her room. She didn't want to think about what she'd done in the training room or the way she'd felt. Venturi hadn't muddled her feelings this time. He hadn't tried to confuse her into believing that she had affections for him. He hadn't needed to. There was a part of her that loved him, but it wasn't with the depth that she loved Valentine and she knew it never would be, no matter what happened.
She slipped out of her combats and walked over to her bathroom. Switching the shower on, she went back across the little room to retrieve her bathrobe and paused when she passed the mirror. She stared at the dark red wall reflected in it. Sometimes she wished she could see herself. She wanted to see what made Valentine and Venturi love her. She'd been told that she looked like her mother but she could barely see the resemblance in her passport photo. Her mother was beautiful. Her hand automatically moved to her chest and she felt the mark there pulsing with magic.
It had been so long since her mother had come to her. She hadn't had a vision in days and it was beginning to worry her. She had grown used to being shown the things that would happen. It had given her a sense of security knowing that she had a future. Now there was nothing. Did that mean her future was gone too? She considered asking Venturi to drug her again, but decided it was best to leave him with his thoughts. It was safer that way.
Besides, she hadn't had a vision when she was unconscious after destroying the portal in Venice.
She stared down at her hand, seeing the threads of magic weaving around her fingers. Their movement was slow, calming, and she wondered what it was trying to tell her.
"Mother?” she whispered, wishing that she could call her like she had before. In Dmitri's bastion, she'd willed herself into the amulet so she could see her mother. Could she do that again?
She removed her amulet and placed it on the side. Grabbing a towel, she put it beside the amulet and then stripped off her underwear and stepped into the shower. The water was hot, heating her body through and making her feel pleasantly warm. It wasn't often that she got to feel like this. She turned the heat up, wondering if she could bring her body temperature up to that of a human's. She'd never had body heat. Had never had a heartbeat either. She'd never had a reflection.
She sighed and ducked her head under the water. It washed over her, easing her tired body and cleansing away her heavy thoughts. The magic had left her aching and sparring with Tiberius and Venturi probably hadn't been the wisest of moves.
Squeezing out a dab of shampoo, she massaged it into her hair and emptied her mind.
Valentine.
She smiled.
He was always there at the back of her mind.
She wondered if he would return to her soon. She missed lying in his arms, missed the comforting feeling of his presence and the way he made her feel safe. Nothing could hurt her, not while he was around.
Rinsing her hair off, she washed herself. Her thoughts remained with Valentine and whether she'd see him soon. She hated waiting. Everything had been moving so fast and now it was going so slow. She couldn't stand it. She wanted something to happen, wanted to know what Elena had up her sleeve.
She stepped out of the shower and slipped her bathrobe on, wrapping her hair up in a towel. She placed each finger of her right hand into the rings and fastened her amulet around her wrist again. Walking into her room, she looked around.
The rain was still pouring down the window. She opened it a fraction, allowing the damp earthy air to drift into the room. It was a comforting smell.
Drying her hair, she leaned against the wall and stared out of the window. She frowned when she heard voices below and pulled the sash up higher. She poked her head out, looking at the three guards below her and frowning when she caught snippets of their conversation.
They were talking about the Aurorea. She sighed when they mentioned how they'd never join forces with them. There had to be some way of reconciling the families, something she could do to ensure that when the final fight came she had one army, not two. How were they going to react when Venturi's men came? He would have to call some of them soon. They needed all the able hands they could get. Defeating Elena was going to be hard enough but she got the impression that they wouldn't be up against just Elena. The zombie dogs that had been left back in Venice had given her a sense of foreboding. Elena was a necromancer. Raising the dead and controlling them was something she'd been doing for centuries. It was going to be easy for her to create an army of flesh-eating monsters.
It wasn't just human flesh that zombies had a taste for. Judging by the way the dogs had come after her, any flesh was on the menu.
She zoned back into the conversation and frowned at the way they were talking about the Aurorea. Anger coiled inside of her, pushing her into reacting when she heard Valentine's name mentioned.
"You there!” she hollered down at them and they looked up. The light from the window they were standing in front of illuminated their faces, showing her the intense look of guilt they were each wearing. “I hear another word against the lord of Aurorea or his bloodline and I'll have you all thrown in the cells. Get to work!"
They disbanded immediately and she waited until they were all out of sight before ducking back under the sash window. She walked over to her wardrobe and tried to move her focus on to finding something to wear but the anger over hearing them talking about Valentine refused to leave her.
She had to do something to make the two families have a change of heart. It was no use her and Valentine leading separate lives like this. She didn't want him to be always in his house and her in this one. She wanted to be with him. How was she supposed to plan a way of saving the world when she hardly saw the man who was instrumental in helping her do it?
She sighed and stripped her bathrobe off, tossing it onto the floor. Taking down a long skirt, she held it up, running her eyes over the length of it. The material felt soft, a black satiny velvet that delighted her senses when it slipped through her fingers. She put it on, fastening it at the waist and smoothing it over her hips. It fitted them snugly before flaring out into a wide hem that skimmed the floor. Taking down a deep plum-coloured strapless bodice, she placed it on, breathing in when she zipped up the side. It was tighter than she remembered. Maybe she'd grown since she last wore it.
It was strange to think that she was aging. She intended to hold Valentine to his promise not to let her grow old.
She skimmed her hands down over the front of the bodice and then the skirt. Pulling the hem of it up, she stared at her bare feet. She couldn't wear her boots. They wouldn't match the outfit.
A smile teased her lips when she remembered the gorgeous dress she'd bought in St. Petersburg. She wished she had been able to keep it. She'd felt so divine in it—alluring and beautiful. She'd loved the way it had made Valentine react, and the way he'd danced with her.
Before she knew what she was doing, she was spinning around the room, holding her skirt up off the floor. She closed her eyes, imagining that she was back at that night and he was dancing with her again.
A noise outside made her stop and she looked at the window, listening for another. Nothing came. She looked down at her clothes and wondered what had possessed her to put on something so impracticable. She considered changing out of it, but stopped herself when she thought about Valentine. She wanted him to see her in it, wanted to see if she could stir the fire in his eyes again like she had that night. It was nowhere near as stunning as the dress she'd worn, but it was a lot more elegant than her usual clothes.
Besides, just wearing it was making her feel a little more positive about things.
Grabbing a pair of heeled boots from her wardrobe, she pulled them on and did them up. She sat down in front of her small vanity and closed her eyes when she picked her lipstick up. It had been a long time since she'd learnt to use her senses to guide her hand when applying make up. Serenity had helped her at first, but now she had the hang of it. Reflections be damned. She smiled to herself. Who needed one?
Another noise outside her window made her get to her feet. Iron creaked and gravel shifted. The rain pelted against the glass and saturated the sill. She looked at the damp carpet where the rain had made it into her room and then raised her eyes to the outside world.
Her eyes followed the men as they entered. Her chest tightened and anticipation rose in her stomach. She smiled as she singled out one of the men. He was striding purposefully towards the mansion. His long black coat reached the floor and was buttoned to his waist where it flared out. It caught the wind, flapping around his legs but not hindering his confident step.
Even in the rain and darkness, she could recognise him without seeing his face.
She slammed the sash down and bolted from the room, ignoring the stunned looks the people gave her as she passed them. She ran down the stairs. Her grin stretched from ear to ear. She didn't care what people were thinking of her. She was too happy to see him.
Valentine strode towards the house. The weather was atrocious and he wondered if Prophecy had anything to do with it. It matched his mood perfectly, reflecting the lingering greyness inside of him. He was tired, sick to death of attempting to placate his family. He'd snapped tonight and given them an ultimatum. They either remained an Aurorea and accepted him as their lord, or they left.
He'd given them a third option of death. It would be interesting to see how many chose it.
He'd had to do something to lighten the sombre mood in his house. The option of death had been intended as a joke but they'd pushed him so far that it had come out sounding deadly serious.
He gritted his teeth when he passed some of the Caelestis guards, bracing himself for their muttered comments. They pleasantly surprised him by not making any. Again he found himself wondering if Prophecy was responsible.
He'd been wondering a lot of things about her recently. Mostly his thoughts got stuck on wondering what she was doing and whether she was as miserable as he felt. He'd never thought that he'd live to see the day where he missed someone, especially a female Caelestis, but here he was, storming towards her mansion with the express purpose of seeing her to alleviate the overwhelming sense of loneliness inside of him. Of course, he'd never let her or anyone else know that. If anyone asked him, he'd come on business.
Unbuttoning his jacket while he walked through the brightly lit entrance hall, he was just about to remove it when something hit him. Her arms wrapped around his neck and her lips pressed against his throat, and he couldn't stop his arms from encircling her, holding her tightly against him. He sighed into her neck, kissing it lightly and savouring the taste of her skin and the smell of her scent. His eyes closed, his fingers digging into her sides as he held her tight enough to alleviate his need to feel her in his arms.
It felt as though the whole house had stopped to stare. There wasn't a sound being made within fifty feet of them.
He buried his face into her sweet neck a moment longer and then relinquished his grip on her. The words he'd been about to say disappeared along with his voice when he caught sight of what she was wearing. He held her at arms length, images of her at the masquerade flashing into his mind. It had been the first night that he'd truly felt the full impact of his feelings for her and it was happening all over again.
His fingers trembled against her shoulders, his chest tightening and making it impossible to breathe. He raked his eyes over her, down the delicious curve of her throat to her breasts where the bodice had pushed them together, creating a slight cleavage. He could see the star over her chest and the faint pulses of red that were tracing it.
His gaze dropped lower and he found the ability to breathe again, only it felt more like panting. He steeled his jaw at the sensual curve of her body in the plum strapless top and struggled for control over himself but knew it was a hopeless battle. When she looked like this, his desire for her would always win over his sense.
Stepping towards her, he ran his hands down her arms to her chest and moved them onto her bodice. He inwardly groaned at the feeling of the satiny material beneath his touch and his eyes became hooded when his fingers reached her skirt. The softness of the velvet and the feel of her hips beneath was too much for him.
Grabbing her hand, he sneered and fought against his desire to change into his demonic guise. He tugged her through the house, cursing the fact that her room was two flights up. It felt as though it was miles away and he had a burning need to touch her, to kiss her. He mounted the first set of steps and then smiled when he extended his senses and found no one in the vicinity. Pulling her around in front of him, he backed her up against the wall. She smiled, her soft lips taking on a seductive look that matched the one in her eyes.
"Vixen,” he whispered and she visibly shuddered. “You..."
He slammed his hands against the wall on either side of her head. Her startled look over his actions quickly faded back into one of allure. She leaned her head back into the wall and he frowned at her, wondering what she was up to.
He groaned when she lifted her leg and ran her foot up the inside of his. Looking down at it, his brows knit and his desire burned hotter than the sun when he saw the black pointed boots she was wearing.
He sneered and grabbed hold of her leg, keeping it raised while he pressed his body hard against hers.
She smiled, clearly satisfied by his reaction to her.
"You mess with fire,” he dropped his head so his lips were close to her ear. She released a quiet sigh when he kissed her earlobe, tracing the curve of it with his tongue and teasing her. “You might get burnt."
"I'm already burning, Valentine.” Her voice was quiet with need and he swallowed when she ran her hands up his chest and curled her fingers around the lapels of his coat.
"You are the Devil,” he said and swept her up into his arms. He carried her swiftly up the remaining steps, coming out on the landing of the second floor a few doors down from hers.
He glanced down at her and saw she was still smiling, amused by his accusation that she was indeed the Devil. She had to be. There was nothing on Earth with the power to tempt man like that of the Devil. A single look from her and he'd sell his soul, damning himself to eternal torment in the fiery pits of Hell. Well, he'd sell it if he had one.
The beauty of being a vampire. No mortal conscience to tie you down and control your actions. He was going to Hell regardless so he might as well make the most of his life.
"Child of Hell,” he whispered into her ear and kicked her door open.
The second he was inside, he dropped her to her feet and slammed the door shut. He advanced on her, taking great satisfaction from how she backed away, her eyes telling him that he'd have to catch her if he wanted to kiss her. She couldn't get far with the door locked or in the skirt she was wearing. It was a miracle she could move at all without tripping over the bottom of it. She'd be in his arms in less than a handful of seconds.
He was in no mood for games.
He lunged at her and she went to dodge his attack by slipping under his arm, but he lowered his hand and caught hold of her waist, pulling her flush against him. He crushed her lips under a bruising, passionate kiss, pouring out his need for her into it and letting her feel his hunger. She relaxed into him, her palms pressing against his chest while the kiss became one of tenderness.
Their mouths barely touched. The lightness of the kiss and the way her lips skimmed against his stirred such intense emotion in him, stronger than if he'd surrendered to his desire to smash his mouth against hers. The denial of his desire and the maintaining of a kiss so delicate tantalised him, making his whole body feel as light as the touch of their lips and as warm as it had been when he was human.
He kept his eyes closed as the deep feelings stirred his heart into life, flooding it with emotion. He'd never felt anything like this with anyone else. No one made him feel the way she did.
When he eventually relinquished her lips, he looked at her. Her eyes were closed at first but gradually opened to reveal her dark pupils. They were so large that they almost blotted out the colour of her brown irises. Her lips parted, her body brushing against his while she breathed heavily in his arms. She looked as awed by the feelings inspired in such a gentle act as he felt.
Her hands snaked up over his chest to his neck and she looped them around it, holding him while he kept hold of her. He was about to dip his head to kiss her again and recapture the now fading feelings when someone knocked at the door.
He could see in her eyes that she was going to ignore it and it made him smile to know that she didn't want this moment to end either. It felt so good to have her close to him again, to be able to feel her signature and smell her scent. He'd lost the smell of her on his clothes while he'd been away and it was then that he'd realised that he missed her.
The person knocked again.
She sighed and he knew their peaceful time together was about to disappear.
"What is it?” she hollered, annoyance visible in her eyes while she kept her voice sweet.
"There's a problem with the Aurorea guards,” Serenity's voice came loud and clear through the door.
Valentine released Prophecy and walked to the door, opening it and frowning at Serenity.
She dropped her gaze and hesitated for a moment before continuing. Clearly, she'd been expecting Prophecy to answer.
"Some of the Caelestis guards have—"
"That's it!” Prophecy cut her off and stormed past him and out into the hall. She looked back at him. “I overheard some of them talking earlier. I warned them."
He stripped his coat off and placed it over the chair beside the door. Following her down the hall, he fell into step beside her.
"It could be my men. None of them wanted to come here tonight. All of my family are refusing to work with yours,” he said and she frowned.
"It doesn't matter if it is your men. This is the house of Caelestis. Your family should always be welcome here regardless of what they say or do. I'm tired of all this bickering.” She started down the steps to the first floor.
"Remember that they have had this hatred bred into them. It will take time for them to come to terms with what we have asked them to do. We did not work well together at first.” He moved quickly down the steps and blocked her path, stopping her in her tracks. “This has to be handled diplomatically. We can punish them all we want but it will not solve the base problem. In fact, I am certain that it would only make it worse. We need to bring the houses together in a way that makes them feel equal and unthreatened."
"You mean they have to believe it's their decision?” She searched his eyes for his answer.
He nodded.
"I can do that ... after I've punished them,” she said and slipped past him.
He grabbed her wrist and held her firm. “Prophecy, that is not the way to deal with them."
"I have to, Valentine. I warned those three guards and if I don't go through with the punishment I said would come to them, the whole house will doubt my ability to be a leader."
He considered what she'd said and then released her. She was right. If she had warned these men that they would receive a punishment for disobeying her command then she had to go through with it. He knew Prophecy well enough to know that whatever she had threatened them with, it wouldn't be as severe as that he'd threatened his family with. She could rule hers so easily. He had to promise death in order to control his.
Following her into the main area of the house, he walked beside her through the reception room and into the entrance hall. She seemed to know exactly who she was looking for and all he could do was stand and watch when she walked straight up to them.
She stopped dead in front of them, looked them all in the eye and then held her hand up.
"I warned you,” she said and he waited to see if any of them were going to deny the hidden accusation she'd thrown at their feet.
None of them spoke, but all looked guilty as sin.
"Tiberius,” she said, signalling him with a wave of her hand. He came at once, the gathered crowd parting to allow him through. “Take these three to the cells."
"How long shall I hold them?” Tiberius said.
"Indefinitely.” The word dropped like a stone into a pond, causing ripples of low-spoken comments to echo through the room. Prophecy turned and looked around at her family and Valentine did the same, only stopping briefly to scowl at the three guards as they were led from the room. “Let this be a warning. I will not tolerate the abuse of any Aurorea. I am sure that the lord of Aurorea will vouch that he will not tolerate the abuse of any Caelestis in return."
He nodded and looked at his guards. All four of them dropped their gaze to the floor, their expressions becoming as guilty as those of the Caelestis guards who had been punished.
He walked over to them and waited for them to raise their eyes and look at him. They did one by one, each struggling to hold his gaze when he frowned at them. He didn't need to say anything for them to get the message. His punishment for such insubordination would not be as nice as Prophecy's was for her guards.
He looked at Prophecy and could see by the look in her eyes that she was thinking the same thing as him—they had to sort this problem out now and find a way to get their two houses working with each other. It was no use ignoring it for any longer. It was only going to get worse if they did that.
"Xavier,” he said and the high guard stepped forwards. “I believe I have a meeting to attend. The Caelestis will see to it that your men are taken good care of. You will come with me."
Xavier nodded in acceptance of his command and waved to his men. Prophecy beckoned Serenity over to her and Valentine wondered what she was saying when they spoke to each other. Serenity gave a little curtsey and then turned to the guards.
"If you would follow me.” She held her arm out, intimating the main reception room.
He watched his guards go, leaving him alone with Xavier in room full of Caelestis. He smiled when Prophecy glared at all of her family, showing them that she'd noticed the fact that they were still lining the walls, staring at them.
"Come,” she said and held her hand out to him.
He took hold of it and walked with her into the main reception room. She paused for a moment and looked at Serenity.
"Have Tiberius and Venturi join us in the study. You'll find Venturi in the training room. When the comfort of the Aurorea guards has been seen to, join us yourself."
He smiled at the way she tried hard to sound as though she was in control. It was probably strange for her to be giving an order to a friend. Commanding Cornelius was nothing new to him, but he got the feeling that Prophecy would take some time to get used to giving people orders.
Serenity curtseyed again and he could see in her eyes when she looked at him that she was barely holding the smile inside. He smiled and nodded, silently thanking her for attending to his men and keeping up a good pretence in front of them. If his men believed that Prophecy's family all obeyed her, maybe he'd have less trouble getting them to do what he commanded.
Walking with Prophecy to the study, he thought about the meeting. They would talk about Elena, whether there had been any news on her movements, and the translation of the scroll, but bringing the two families together would be the main reason for their talk. It had to be. They couldn't continue like this. If they weren't working together, there was a chance that when the final battle came they would use it as an excuse to fight each other. Something like that could cost them their lives.
He wondered if there really was a way of getting the two houses to cooperate other than resorting to the initial violence that Lady Caelestis and Lord Aurorea had used. Prophecy could never rule her family like that.
He could, but she'd probably never talk to him again. Lord Aurorea had massacred half of his family, sacrificing them to make the others obey. He could do that.
He shook his head to clear it of the idea.
There had to be another way, something peaceful and deathless that would suit Prophecy.
He was sure she'd find it.
Valentine's gaze tracked Prophecy as she paced the room. He could feel her tension in the air around him as though it was a tangible thing. From the moment the door had closed, she'd not said a word and had barely looked at him.
He leaned back against the table and lowered his eyes to the floor. Studying the grain of the polished wooden floorboards, he listened to the sound of her footsteps. They were a light clicking sound. Extending his senses a fraction, he continued to follow her movements, letting the steady back and forth motion of her ease his thoughts. Focusing on something as simple as the pace of her steps cleared his head, allowing his mind a moment to get everything that was crowding it into order. He supposed that was why he paced while thinking. Sometimes focusing on something simple made the more complex things become easier to deal with.
"Are you okay?” Her voice sounded out to him and he raised his head. “Is something wrong? Does it hurt?"
"Hurt?” he said and her eyes dropped. He looked down at his chest and saw his hand against it, touching the spot above his heart. He flinched with the memory of Arkalus and the stake, and his fingers curled against his shirt, dragging the material with them. “I had not realised ... I..."
She was standing in front of him before he could say anything else. Her hand appeared in view, her fingers wrapping around his and holding them.
Bringing his eyes up, he looked into hers and saw all of the concern in their dark depths. He smiled as best he could, hoping to stop her from worrying about him when they had more pressing matters to attend to.
"Have you had any nightmares?” she said while the tips of her fingers brushed against his palm.
He lowered his hand. “It is over."
"Over?"
"They only last so long."
"I don't understand. You sound like you're speaking from past experience here.” Her eyes were wide with something he couldn't quite make out. It wasn't just confusion. Another emotion filled them. Horror. Horror at what she thought he meant by what he'd said. He wished he could pretend what she was thinking wasn't true, for her sake, but it was and he'd sworn never to lie to her.
"I am,” he said and her hand fell away from his. She seemed stunned into silence so he decided to clarify things for her. “I hold secrets about my bloodline, things that people would willingly torture me to discover. As part of my initiation into the role of hunter, I was trained to withstand torture."
"So your family tortured you,” she stated in a tone that spoke of anger and resentment.
"I—"
"Don't defend them, Valentine.” Her hand was in his again, holding it tightly and making him raise his eyes to look into hers.
He hadn't even realised he'd dropped them to the floor. Why? Was he ashamed of what his family had done to him in order to teach him the ways of coping with pain?
At the time, it had seemed necessary. He had known that he would heal and nothing would be done to him that his body couldn't repair. He had willingly subjected himself to the captivity, conditions and intense pain associated with torture. It had been for the sake of his family.
It hadn't been for nothing either. A Vehemens had once caught him. She'd held him for three days before he'd had his chance to kill her. He'd told her nothing. Just like he'd told Kalinor nothing.
The only person who had managed to get him speak while captive had been Arkalus.
"Valentine?” Prophecy said and he blinked himself back to the world. She was still holding his hand where it rested limp at his side.
"What is it?” he said, as though he didn't know what troubled her.
"I...” She sighed and stared off into the distance. “I wish it was just us again. I don't think I can cope with all of this. I'm not strong enough. All this waiting, and struggling to control our families. Maybe it wasn't such a good idea to take leadership of them. It just feels like we're sitting ducks, waiting for Elena to choose her moment to attack. We haven't got an army out of it; we've got a death sentence."
She tried to walk away from him but he held onto her hand, stopping her. She looked down at their joined hands. He held hers a little tighter, hoping to show her that everything would be all right.
"It was different then, Prophecy. We did not have such responsibilities."
She laughed and he frowned to hear it.
"Such responsibilities?” A smile teased her lips. “Are you saying it was simpler when we just had to save the world together?"
He nodded, his expression deadly serious. “Of course. This added burden is affecting both of us. Neither of us want to lead our family. Both of us would rather we were alone."
He swallowed when she stepped closer to him, her dark eyes searching his for the meaning behind his words. It wasn't just her current apparel making him want to be alone with her; it was everything.
It was their families.
It was Venturi.
It was the possibility that the issues that hung between them all would get everyone killed, and he didn't want that.
He didn't want to lose her.
By taking her from her family that night and setting her on this path, he had given himself the duty of protecting her, and he would see that she survived this. It was his responsibility to make sure of that.
"Don't you wish we could just leave? I mean ... the Law Keepers will be coming, won't they? The houses won't work with each other no matter what we do. They're always going to secretly despise the other.” She paused for a moment, her face sombre. “We're doomed."
"We are not doomed,” he said and pulled her towards him, gathering her into his arms. “But I do wish it was just us again."
Taking hold of her hand, he wrapped his other arm about her waist and turned on the spot with her. A smile crept onto her lips, gracefully curving them and showing in her eyes. He turned with her again, leading her into the more open area away from the table he'd been leaning against. Dancing across the room with her, he was amazed at how it affected her. She was suddenly full of smiles, staring deep into his eyes and looking as though there was nothing but a tranquil eternity ahead of them.
He took a deep breath and lowered his head until his cheek touched hers.
"I wish it could be always like this,” she said and her fingers gripped his shoulder a little firmer. Her cheek pressed harder against his.
"So do I,” he whispered and closed his eyes. He wondered if she felt as calm and peaceful as he did right now. It really did feel as though the war had disappeared and the weight of the prophecy had been lifted from his shoulders.
"Valentine?” Her voice trembled and her soft breath tickled his neck.
"Hmm?” He gathered her a little closer, smiling when his action lifted her off the floor so he was just moving with her again as though she was a perfect china doll in his embrace.
"Don't ever stop. Dance away with me ... far from here ... far from all this. I want it all over with. I want it all to go away so we can be like this, feel like this."
Drawing back, he smiled into her eyes, silently telling her that if he had the power, he'd do exactly as she'd asked him to. He'd end this war and take away all of the fear he could feel in her, the uncertainty. He wished he had the words to reassure her that nothing bad was going to happen, but he couldn't lie to her. Bad things were going to happen, it was going to get worse before it got better, but in the end, they would be free of the prophecy and safe at last.
He combed her damp hair with his fingers, his eyes taking in her face and the sweet look of hope she was giving him, and then sighed.
Someone coughed delicately, breaking the spell. He could feel the warmth of the quiet moment slip away, leaving behind only the cold reality of the world.
Prophecy turned her head and he followed suit. Standing in the doorway was Serenity. If she were here, then his head guard would shortly join them and so would Tiberius and Venturi.
"Now that looked like fun,” Serenity said while venturing further into the room. “I wish someone would dance with me like that."
"Maybe they will someday.” Prophecy smiled at Serenity and then looked at him.
Reluctantly letting go of her, he prepared himself for the impending discussion. She moved away from him, heading back to the table that she'd been pacing next to before she'd come to him. Serenity went to her, holding a low spoken conversation that he presumed was about their dancing. When Xavier entered, shortly followed by Tiberius, Valentine went to the table.
Prophecy looked at him and her eyes betrayed what she'd said earlier. She didn't want to be here. She was tired and strained, and didn't know how to make things right between their families.
She pressed her palms into the table, leaning over it while she spoke to Tiberius. Xavier stood to one side, almost aloof, until Valentine caught his eye and intimated with a single glance that he would do better not to stand so apart from the group. He watched the head guard walk towards the table and position himself next to Tiberius. Tiberius immediately straightened up, standing tall and acting as though he hadn't noticed Xavier's presence even when he so obviously had. Valentine looked at the two of them, both dressed in the fine uniform that their position bestowed upon them and both holding their head high. He wondered if Venturi and himself looked as ridiculously competitive to Prophecy. It had been a while since he'd let his jealousy of the Tenebrae get the better of him, but there were times when he almost slipped and resorted to acting childishly as he had in England.
When Prophecy glanced across at him, he gave her his full attention.
"We have no other choice but to fight together. It is the only way that will guarantee both of our families’ safety. We can't risk the two armies turning on each other, or refusing to fight ... or worse, siding with Elena."
He could hear the tiniest hint of anxiety in her voice, too small for the others to detect, but enough that he noticed it. To them, she probably sounded confident and strong, in command. To him, she sounded scared and tired. He'd become so used to her ways, her nuances, that he could sense the faint change in her feelings as though they were bonded.
Looking down at her hand and the amulet that encased it, he wasn't surprised to see a faint glow coming from the purple stone against her palm. Edging closer to her, he leaned on the table in a similar fashion to her and touched his hand against hers. She looked down at his hand where it was brushing hers and then smiled up into his eyes. Offering her a slight smile in return, he absorbed the warm tickling of the magic as it crept over his hand and then turned his attention to Serenity when she spoke.
"There has to be a way. Surely not all of the Aurorea are against us?” Serenity turned to face Xavier as she spoke and Valentine looked at him.
He waited to see how his head guard was going to react to such a question. His eyes locked on Xavier's face, watching for any sign that he was lying.
"Not all, no. There are some willing to work with the Caelestis for the greater good of the family."
"Of our species.” Prophecy corrected him.
Xavier frowned and then lowered his head. “My apologies, my lady. I meant my family and our species of course."
Prophecy's eyes followed his hand as he swept his dark hair from his face, pushing the long strands back into the ponytail that held the rest. She held his gaze when he finally found the courage to look directly at her. She swore his eyes flashed blue for a moment, but it might have been her imagination. She hadn't been sleeping well recently and everything was starting to seriously take its toll on her.
She moved her hand closer to Valentine's, wanting more of the comforting feeling that his proximity was giving her. Glancing down at his hand, she smiled inside when she saw the red threads of magic weaving their way around both of their fingers.
"It's the calm before the storm isn't it? She's making us wait on purpose,” she said to no one in particular.
"It would seem that way,” Valentine answered her.
She stared at his hand, her eyes tracing the veins in the back of it and the intricate white scars that marred his skin. She liked the way she felt when he was this close to her. She felt a lot calmer and relaxed. Being in his arms earlier had reminded her of being on the run with him. She really wished she still were. This wasn't what she wanted for her. She'd never wanted to lead her family. Now she was bogged down, forced to command a political position, and no safer than she had been when on the run. She still had a prophecy hanging over her head. People still wanted her dead. Only now they knew exactly where to find her.
The door opened and she lifted her head a fraction, enough to see Venturi enter. A sense of discomfort filled her and she could only hold his gaze for a split second before something forced her to look away. She stared at Valentine's hand again, not willing to let go of it even though she knew that doing so would alleviate the strange sense of guilt inside her.
Venturi stopped beside her and she still kept hold of Valentine, even when she looked at him.
The Tenebrae placed the journal and the two scroll fragments down. She noticed that he avoided looking at her hand and at the man standing next to her. It was understandable. If their roles were reversed, she was sure she'd have a hard time with it too.
Raising her head, she looked at Venturi for what felt like hours. Her mind raced to think of something to say but she choked on the heavy atmosphere between them. She wondered if the others could sense it as keenly as she could and then told herself it was just her imagination and too many unspoken things. It was to be expected after the incident in the training room. She really hadn't handled it well.
"Why have I been called here?” Venturi said in such a light tone that his ease sounded forced to her, especially since his eyes had remained dark and cold.
"Have you discovered anything new about the prophecy? It's been a long time since we've spoken of it.” She knew that Valentine could sense that something was wrong. His hand left hers the slightest amount but she didn't let it get far. She moved hers at the same time and then covered his with it, showing him that she wasn't about to let him go.
"I am making progress.” Venturi opened the journal and picked it up. He flicked through the pages for a few minutes in which she took the time to look at Valentine.
Valentine's expression was darker than thunder and she really wished that they weren't having to take part in this meeting. When he frowned over her head, she turned and caught Venturi looking at her clothes. She stopped herself from looking away from him like she wanted to and instead managed a frown. Venturi should have known better than to look at her like that when Valentine was present. He should know better than to look at her like that even when Valentine wasn't present.
"I have unveiled some of the scroll, but it is nothing that we do not already know,” Venturi said.
Her heart sank. All this time and she still knew nothing new. The war was getting closer and she could almost see a clock hanging over her head, ticking away invisible seconds to the moment when she'd have to face Elena for the final time. How was she supposed to defeat the witch without knowing more about her own magic or the prophecy? She couldn't unlock one and Venturi couldn't unlock the other. It was hopeless. It couldn't possibly get worse than this.
"Most of it is complete gibberish.” Venturi went on, his fingers toying with the spine of the journal while his eyes scanned the page it was open on. “There is a series of words placed at strange intervals within the core of the prophecy. So far, I have translated the following: A dark moon will herald the birth of a prophecy. Great powers will rise and grow. With the return of the long night, Hell will be unleashed."
He gave her an apologetic look.
"Thank you.” She nodded and smiled. “You'll keep working on the rest?"
He nodded and determination filled his eyes. “Of course ... the prophecy will yield its secrets. I will never give up on it."
She wondered if he was talking about her or the actual prophecy now. Was he telling her that he'd never give up on her, or on the text? Was the secret he spoke of the one that was hidden within the cuneiform, or her feelings for him? She barely kept the frown from her face. It seemed Venturi didn't need to muddle her any more. She was doing a good job of muddling herself. She had to stop reading into things.
Dragging her eyes away from him, she gave her head a moment to clear and then hurriedly looked back.
"I meant to ask you to contact your men. They may have heard something and you might feel more at home if you had some of them here. The house of Caelestis will welcome them."
Venturi lowered his head and then smiled up at her. “I have contacted Piotr recently, but will send word again to ask him to come and bring a small number of my army with him. None of them have left Romania before. It will be interesting for them."
She wanted to remind him that visiting Prague wasn't the reason they'd be coming and that there was a battle on the horizon, but she realised that these were Tenebrae. She'd noticed that Venturi's attitude towards war was one of calm unconcern, as though apocalyptic battles were something commonplace and unthreatening, something he almost looked forwards to. During the fight against Kalinor, she'd seen the intense pleasure Venturi took from killing, even when it was his own species he was butchering. The Tenebrae were darkness. They relished the chance of war and bloodshed. They gave no thought to their own deaths or the death of their friends. Or did they?
Her eyes found his again and she searched them briefly, hoping to see the answer to her unspoken question. Would Venturi care if she died? On some hidden level, was he worried that she would get hurt in this war? Were the Tenebrae really as dark and heartless as they appeared?
He looked away from her, lowering his head and shifting the papers of the journal around. She got her answer when he surreptitiously looked at her out of the corner of his eye and there was a weight of sadness filling them.
"Mia and Dmitri have heard nothing,” Valentine said, drawing her attention away from Venturi.
She was welcome of the distraction and, in her heart, she was sure that Venturi was too. She'd never seen him let his guard down like that in public before. He'd done it a few times when they'd been alone together, letting her see his feelings for her, but never when Valentine was close by.
"I hate this,” she said. “I hate this waiting around."
"I know,” Valentine said.
"We're vulnerable. If the two families can't work together then Elena will easily pick us off. We have to be a unified army, or at least willing to fight as one even if we can't work together any other way.” She paused and looked at Tiberius and Xavier. “How? How the hell are we supposed to defeat Elena when the two families can't even stand being within a mile of each other?"
There was silence.
She could almost hear the clock ticking again, telling her that time was fast running out. Elena would make a move soon and they were sitting here twiddling their thumbs and dealing with something as trivial as a feud.
"I see no option but to go the route of Lord Aurorea and Lady Caelestis.” Valentine's commanding voice broke the silence and everyone including herself looked at him.
The silence seemed heavier this time and more foreboding. A glance at the two guards was all she needed to see that they were both shocked by what Valentine had said. She knew what he was saying and why they looked so concerned.
Lord Aurorea hadn't killed half his family straight away. First he'd sent them a message by making an example of someone. That someone had been the head guard.
Lady Caelestis had followed suit.
She swallowed hard, telling herself that this was a scare tactic and Valentine didn't really mean to kill his head guard and he certainly didn't expect her to kill Tiberius. It was just something that the two guards needed to hear so they could then tell the other guards what was said. From there, it would filter down the ranks that Valentine and herself intended to massacre half of their bloodlines in order to achieve command of them.
Her stomach twisted and turned over.
She silently hoped that they didn't have to go through with it.
"Maybe we should get the families together ... informally ... or formally.” Serenity looked as nervous as she sounded.
Prophecy gave her a look that was meant to convey that she wasn't about to kill anyone. Her friend relaxed a little, giving her a hesitant smile.
The hairs on the back of Prophecy's neck prickled and she turned to see Valentine staring at her clothes.
"What?” she said.
His frown intensified. “Formally."
"Huh?” It was her turn to frown.
He caught hold of her shoulders and turned her to face him. His eyes raked down the length of her body, scrutinising her.
"A ball,” he announced.
Her jaw dropped. “A ball?"
"Why not?” Serenity said, coming forwards. “There's no better way to get the two houses together and it's happened in the past."
Prophecy considered it for a moment. It hardly seemed the right time for one but the more she thought about it, the more it sounded like the only alternative to Valentine's other plan of massacre.
Besides, dancing with Valentine tonight had taken her mind off things, and she'd welcome another chance of that happening.
"Okay ... the house of Caelestis will host a ball in honour of the house of Aurorea.” She looked at Xavier and Tiberius. “We will require all of the guards to work together on this. Do you think that is possible? If we don't have complete cooperation we'll be extremely vulnerable ... both houses will be."
Xavier bowed stiffly. “You have my word that my men will work with the Caelestis guards."
Tiberius nodded. “It will not be a problem, my lady."
"Will you invite Mia and Dmitri?” she said to Valentine and studied his face while he thought about her question.
He looked straight at her, his green eyes reflecting his tiredness and telling her the real reason he'd come here tonight. He hadn't come to talk politics. He enjoyed this as much as she did. He'd come here to see her. The mark over her chest pulsed and her hand automatically came up to touch it. She really did wish they were on the run again, not tied down in Prague. She wanted to go back to how things had been when Mathias had still been alive, when they were still on good terms with Mia and Dmitri, and before she'd foolishly killed the old lord of Tenebrae.
When she raised her head, Valentine was still looking at her.
"I will invite them. We need them on our side,” he said in a gruff voice that betrayed the fact he still hadn't wholly forgiven Dmitri for refusing to assist her.
"Then it's settled,” she said and looked at the other occupants of the room. “The ball will be held in two days. All that can are welcome to attend."
Valentine strode back into the room, relieved to see that Prophecy was still alone. The others had gone back to their business, Serenity leading Xavier back to his men, Tiberius heading out to patrol and Venturi slinking off to his room to apparently be alone. He was thankful for all of it, but mostly for Venturi's departure.
Prophecy turned while he approached. A smile flitted across her lips but quickly faltered when she looked into his eyes. It was as though she could see what was coming and hated it almost as much as he did.
"Mia has promised that they will try to attend,” he said in a light tone, trying to alleviate the hurt he could see gathering in her dark eyes.
"That's good,” she said in a sullen voice and then frowned. “You have to go, don't you?"
He sighed and ran his fingers over his hair, hesitating and not quite knowing what to do. She wrapped her arms about him and he held her close, his fingers toying with the tips of her now dry hair.
"Call if you need me,” he whispered.
She drew back and nodded.
"I know you don't want to leave,” she said and took hold of his hand. He watched the magic joining them, its red ribbon-like threads slipping between their fingers. “I can feel it."
His gaze moved from their hands to the mark over her chest. The tips of his fingers grazed it, disturbing the magic that was running around it. The red streaks followed him and disappeared into his hand.
"I need my family to see that I am the one in control."
"They will,” she said with a smile. “Just try not to kill them all."
He grinned and kissed her briefly on the lips, knowing that she wasn't going to see him to the door. She needed time to be alone and a public goodbye was something neither of them wanted.
She held his hand until the last moment and when they finally broke apart, he glanced back at her and smiled again before walking through the door. Heading back towards the main reception room, he thought about what she'd said. He signalled to Xavier to follow him and thanked Serenity with a nod when she handed him his coat.
Slipping it on, he buttoned it while he walked through the entrance hall. It was quiet now. The Caelestis had clearly heeded Prophecy's warning and weren't daring to interfere with him or his men.
He looked up when he stepped out onto the gravel path. The inky sky showed the barest sign of the approaching dawn. There was still at least an hour before it happened. It was enough time.
Someone held the car door open for him when they reached it and he got in, his thoughts too much with Prophecy to even notice which of the guards it had been. Once the others were in, the car pulled away and he looked at the mansion as it disappeared behind the high wall. He smiled when he thought about the night he'd kidnapped Prophecy. Both of their lives had changed so much since then.
The journey through the city seemed to last a fraction of a second and before he could blink he was faced with his family's home.
His family.
He frowned and got out of the car. They were his family now, whether they liked it or not, and it was time they started behaving like it. This foolishness, this thought that they could rule him and do as they pleased, ended tonight. What he said was law, and it was their duty to obey. He hadn't wanted to resort to this kind of tactic. They had left him with no other choice.
Unbuttoning his coat as he entered the hallway, he flung it open, letting the long tail of it flow around legs. He made eye contact with each guard he passed, his expression cold and hard.
"Xavier!” He didn't give his head guard time to catch up with him before he continued. He turned the corner, heading away from the place where some of the elders still hid. His voice was empty of emotion as he stared straight at the doors to the main reception room. “Gather the family."
Pushing the doors so hard that they slammed against the wall when they gave way, he growled at the few occupants of the room. They flinched away, recoiling just as they had been taught to and becoming subservient. It was a wise move on their part.
He took the steps to the throne two at a time and then turned, drew his long coat to one side and sat down. He crossed his legs and rested his right elbow on the arm of the ornate chair. Propping his head up on his right hand, he waited.
One by one, the family filtered into the room. Word always spread fast in small places and all lower ranking vampires seemed prone to gossip. The guards were the worst though. He knew what people would have been told. There was no way that Xavier would have been able to stop himself from telling the guards what he'd heard in the meeting room.
He closed his eyes and listened closely to the murmur of voices filling the room.
He smiled when he picked out several mentions of the words “Lord Aurorea". They weren't referring to him. Aurorea had taken the name of his family on his death day, as had the woman who had become Lady Caelestis. Or at least that's how the tale went.
When the doors closed, he stood, his eyes scanning the gathered people below him.
He could smell the fear on them, the uncertainty, and could see in their faces that they were wondering why they had been called. It was exactly what he'd wanted. They expected bloodshed. He wasn't going to disappoint them.
"We have been honoured by the house of Caelestis.” He stood straighter and held his head high. “Those of you who can be spared from their duties will be attending a ball in two nights."
A wave of muttered comments swept through the room, raising the din until he couldn't hear himself think. He could sense the discord. When some of the people at the front turned their backs on him, his patience snapped.
"I am lord of this bloodline!” he shouted out over the crowd and a hush descended. A few murmured whispers drifted to his ears and he growled. “If you have something to say, I challenge you to come and say it to my face."
At first it seemed as though no one had the courage to do so but then the crowd shifted and edged apart, allowing someone through. Valentine removed his coat and laid it over the throne.
"Come,” he said with a crooked finger and a sly smile to the elder in front of him. He knew him, recognised him from the scar tissue down the side of his face where he'd been hit with holy water. He didn't care that this vampire was at least three times his age. He was lord. “Speak."
"I will not attend a ball held by weakling scum."
Launching his hand at him, Valentine caught him around the throat and with his free hand grabbed the fist that the elder threw at him. Valentine growled and then roared when he changed into his vampire guise, extending his claws into the elder's neck. Twisting around the hand he held, he grinned in satisfaction when the elder's shoulder popped out of its socket and the vampire cried out in agony. He closed his fingers around the elder's throat, pushing them into his neck and taking great pleasure from the blood that cascaded from the wounds. It ran down the elder's neck, drenching his embroidered jacket and making the dark material glisten. Dropping him, Valentine grabbed his hair with one hand and slashed his throat open with the other. In one swift move, he tore the elder's head off and held it high while the body dropped to the floor.
"I am lord of this bloodline!” he shouted again.
This time no one dared to speak.
He roared at them and they all backed away a step. Some scrambled backwards, pushing their way into the crowd, clearly not wanting to be at the front in case they became his next victim.
He tossed the head into the crowd and there was quickly a gap where it had landed. Kicking the decomposing body of the elder off the throne's platform, he waited until his family were all looking at him again and then wiped his hand on his trouser leg.
"Anyone else who wants to challenge me for the position is welcome to try,” he said calmly. Eyeing them all, he waited to see if anyone would speak. “It has been too long since I have killed. I will kill you all if that is what it takes. The reign of Lord Aurorea will pale in comparison to the blood that I will spill."
Still no one spoke.
He drew a deep breath and sighed it out. “You have had your last warning. We will fight as one with the Caelestis, or die alone. Without Lady Prophecy's power, there is nothing to protect you. I am not asking you to like the fact that I am master of this bloodline, but you will obey all orders I give and you will accept that I am lord. Get out of my sight."
He dismissed them with a wave of his hand and smiled grimly at the way they scrambled to be first through the doors. His eyes dropped to the decaying body of the elder. It would take care of itself. Although they took time to disappear, vampire bodies never left behind a trace. It was as though on parting from immortality, their human death raced to catch up with them and time sped to transform the body to the state it should have achieved in those immortal years, and after that, it crumbled into nothingness. Time didn't slow. It knew that a demon body didn't belong on Earth and was quick to eradicate it.
Something moved just at the edge of his vision and he turned to look at Cornelius. He stepped down from the platform and beckoned him.
"Wake me when the sun sets. We must make preparations for this ball and this war,” he said. “Oh, and Cornelius?"
"Yes, my lord?"
"I have just realised that I have not said whether the current Chosen Daughter and Chosen Son of his household will change. The Chosen Son will. Consider yourself in that position now, although I ask you to continue as my aide also."
Cornelius gave him a wonky smile while brushing his blond hair from his eyes and standing a little straighter. “Thank you ... my ... my lord."
Valentine nodded and then headed for the door. It probably wasn't the wisest move, but he liked Cornelius and there was less chance of Cornelius attempting to take the leadership of the bloodline from him. The old Chosen Son would have happily come to fight him for it. Now he would think twice.
Pushing the door to his room open, he closed it behind himself and stripped off as he walked towards the bed. He placed his shirt down on it, smoothing the wrinkles in the material, and then removed his boots and trousers. Moving his clothes to a chair, he checked that the curtains were closed and then sat on the edge of the bed a moment, staring at the far wall.
He swung his legs around and lie down, placing his hands behind his head and looking at the ceiling. Closing his eyes, he relaxed into the mattress and expelled all of the air in his lungs. It was easier not to breathe now. The panic it had once inspired in him was gone. He wondered if he'd ever stop completely. It was a handy pretence to keep up in public. People tended to stare if he didn't breathe.
He didn't even realise that he'd fallen asleep until he opened his eyes again and saw a thin strip of warm light filtering in through a chink in the curtains. He frowned and stretched out on the bed, listening to his bones cracking back into place. Getting up, he went to the curtains and carefully drew one aside. It was getting dark, but the sun wasn't quite set. He closed them again and made sure that no light was coming in.
Flicking the switch on the light beside his bed, he thought about what needed to be done tonight. He needed to feed and he needed to get his mind off some things that were beginning to plague him. It wasn't Prophecy's fault that Venturi was there in her house. When they had killed Kalinor, he should have insisted that the Tenebrae come and stay in his house, but he was translating the prophecy for her and Valentine knew how much she needed to hear that there was progress on it.
He cursed the sneaky Tenebrae for being clever enough to find a way to stay close to Prophecy while he had to keep coming back to his family's mansion to maintain order within his bloodline.
Combing his fingers through his hair, he went into the bathroom and turned the shower on. He ducked straight under it, letting the heat of the water raise his body temperature and relax him. Fighting the elder had made him feel marginally better, but he still hadn't found the release he needed. He had to kill something, and it had to be soon. He'd been cooped up too long for someone who was sorely used to having freedom.
He thought about Prophecy while he washed himself. She was locked in her house again and the longer she was kept inactive, the more chance there was that she wouldn't be up to a fight with Elena. He hadn't fought in a while. Had she? Even if she had been sparring, she still needed practice with her magic. She hadn't found a way into her book, that was for sure. She would have told him if she had.
His hands slid down his body, easing his muscles. He ran his head under the water, rinsing away the soap and soothing his aching head. His whole body felt stiff and tense. He'd gone to bed feeling relaxed and had woken up feeling like Hell.
A knock at the door made him growl.
Stepping out of the shower, he dried himself off enough to get his trousers on and walked to the door while buttoning them up.
"Enter,” he said while he fastened the buckle of his belt.
The door opened to reveal Cornelius. He looked a little confused.
"I could not sleep. There is too much on my mind,” Valentine explained while drying his torso with the towel.
Cornelius closed the door and gave it a cautious glance before whispering, “Prophecy?"
Valentine frowned at Cornelius, wondering why he suddenly felt the need to be secretive about mentioning her name. “What?"
"Prophecy ... is she the reason you've been so distracted?"
He raised a brow. “She is one of them ... this family is the other."
"It seems as though you love her.” Cornelius edged closer.
He frowned again and gritted his teeth at the blindingly obvious observation. “Of course I'm in love with her!"
"She loves you?"
"Yes!"
"So what's making you so—” Cornelius stopped himself and looked as though he'd just realised that whatever he was about to say might not be wise after all.
"Say it.” Valentine challenged him.
"Cranky."
He considered it for a moment. Why was he so miserable when he was here? Surely it couldn't just be because of Prophecy and his family. There had to be something else. He frowned and clenched his fists when he remembered what he'd been thinking about earlier. Cornelius had always been a good listener, even if he did come out with the most ridiculous suggestions, and he had always kept secret the things he'd been told.
Valentine sat on the end of his bed and placed the towel down beside him. Feeling even more agitated by sitting, he stood again and paced across the room to the writing desk.
"It is being here while she is there with him,” he said, opening the small cupboard in the desk.
"With who?” Cornelius seemed fixed to the spot and Valentine couldn't blame him for keeping his distance and staying close to an escape route.
The mood he was gradually sinking into, it was probably the wisest thing Cornelius had ever done.
"The Tenebrae!” he said and unscrewed the cap of a clear glass bottle.
"The one that saved your life?"
Valentine growled in his direction, warning him that he was treading on very thin ice.
"I don't see the problem, my lord.” There was a tremble in Cornelius’ voice that betrayed his nerves about saying those words.
Valentine sighed. “The Tenebrae has affections for her also. He is there ... I am here."
He took a swig from the bottle, wishing for once it would dampen his senses like alcohol used to. He needed something to dull the pain.
"But she loves you."
Turning swiftly, he stalked towards Cornelius, who backed away until he bumped into the door. “Change the subject! Better yet ... leave! I need to pace before I go insane."
Cornelius fumbled with the door handle and pulled it open. “I shall tell everyone that you're not to be disturbed."
"Good. Do that,” he said and then slammed the door the moment Cornelius was through it.
Heaving a sigh, he headed over to the windows and peered through the curtains. Satisfied that the sun was no longer a threat, he threw them open and lifted the latch on the twin glass doors that were the window. He opened them and stepped out onto the small balcony overlooking the garden. The first of the patrols were already heading out.
He swigged his bottle, taking down a great gulp of the alcohol and smiling when it started to quell the fire in his heart and quieten the voice at the back of his mind.
Prophecy paced the study. The soft glow from the lamps between the bookcases that lined the walls and the row of desk lamps on the long dark wood table did nothing to warm her. She felt cold. The drain of the past few days had left her feeling more tired than ever and the constant waiting was playing on her last nerve.
She sighed and turned, heading back in the direction she'd come from. She was probably wearing a hole in the antique rug that ran under the length of the table and chairs, but she didn't care. All she cared about was getting some sleep, but if she couldn't have that, she would settle for some answers about the prophecy, or even just some action to alleviate her boredom.
"What's wrong?” Venturi said.
She'd almost forgotten he was sitting at the table. She'd been so preoccupied with her thoughts and he hadn't spoken in so long that she'd felt as though she was alone. Her eyes strayed to him. He was watching her with that look of concern he wore only for her.
"Nothing,” she said and continued to pace, turning when she reached the end of the table and heading back along the length of it on the opposite side to Venturi.
"I find it very distracting when you do that.” His voice held a note of annoyance so she stopped walking, knowing that he was referring to her constant pacing.
"Sorry.” She went around the table and looked over his shoulder at the scroll and the journal. “Anything?"
He sighed this time. She took it as a sign that progress wasn't being made as swiftly as he wanted it to be. He rarely sighed.
Picking up the half of the scroll he'd been studying, she stared at it. Out of the corner of her eye, Venturi swung around on the chair to face her, resting one arm on the table while he looked up at her. His other hand swept the long tendrils of his dirty blond hair from his face. She could feel the intensity of his gaze as though it was a physical thing and struggled against her desire to look at him. She wished that Serenity would return. She'd been gone for almost an hour now, or possibly more. It was hard to keep track of time when it was moving so slowly.
"I wish I knew what it said,” she mumbled at the piece of paper, as though it would magically translate itself for her.
Venturi took it from her and she frowned at him.
"There are a lot of random words as I said.” He placed the parchment down on the table and she leaned over it to look as he pointed them out. They didn't look like words to her. They were nothing more than chicken scratches.
"What do they say?"
He pointed to them in turn. “Silence. Destructor. Hollow. Still. Motion. None of them fit with the rest of the text."
The sense of frustration that had been growing inside of her doubled. She glared at the piece of paper, cursing it under her breath.
"If something doesn't happen soon...” She started but the words were lost in the low growl that rumbled through her.
"It's natural to feel helpless. Something will happen in time.” He spoke the words so calmly and then smiled, as though he didn't realise the impact they had on her.
Helpless.
"That's exactly how I feel, Venturi. Before ... we had a path ... a cause. We had a destination, albeit a wrong one.” She stared at the scroll, not seeing it. It swam in front of her eyes while she let it all out. “Now I feel as though everything has slipped away. I have no sense of direction ... no destination ... I'm helpless. I have a book I can't open, an army I can't lead, and a future that's uncertain. My visions are gone. I'm blind and lost and ... so confused."
"You are not lost or blind,” Venturi said close to her ear. She realised that he'd stood. “This is a time for strategy and preparation, not stress and worry. Everything will set in motion again soon enough. Make the most of the peace. Use your time wisely. Once the war begins there will be no time ... no time for anything."
She started when he placed his hand over hers on the table. Her eyes went wide and moved to it. She wanted to take hers away, but couldn't find the strength.
"Whatever happens, I will not let anything bad happen to you,” he whispered into the shell of her ear and her eyes closed for a moment.
She took her hand away from his, not daring to look at him for fear that she wasn't strong enough to resist the tempting comfort he would be offering her.
"I need to hunt,” she said and went straight to the door without looking back.
Not stopping to grab a coat, she walked down the gravel path to the main gate and past the guards. She turned down the long avenue towards the city centre, thinking only of hunting and trying to shut out what Venturi had said.
She looked up when she reached the end of the avenue and realised that this was the first time she'd been out alone since taking control of her bloodline.
Before she knew it, she was walking through the streets of central Prague. She idly scanned the faces of the people passing her by. It was still too early to hunt easily. With so many people around, it would be difficult to find a quiet area in which to kill. Her teeth itched at the thought of warm, fresh blood and she curled her hands up into fists to stop her claws from showing.
The eyes of some of the men she passed seemed to follow her, coursing down her body in a shameless way. They weren't locals. Their attitude and accent told her that. They were probably here on vacation. Some of them smelt of alcohol and it made her think of Paris and being drunk. She'd never thought that she could get drunk just from the blood of an intoxicated human, but she had. She realised now that it probably had something to do with her human side.
She looked down at her outfit when a group of men wolf-whistled in her direction. It wasn't outrageously sexy. She was wearing her boots, combats and a black camisole top. There was a moderate amount of cleavage on show, but the star on her chest obscured it.
One of the men brushed against her and she growled. She continued walking down the street, heading towards a less busy part of town. If the men followed her, she would have to kill them all in order to feed off one of them. She couldn't allow any of them to escape. If the local police were given a description of her, she'd never be able to hunt easily again.
The men didn't follow her and she found herself wandering the streets alone. The lights seemed dimmer down this end and the streets were hushed. No sound of cars or people came to her, just the distant hum of the area she'd left behind.
She was about to turn back and lure one of the men down here with her when she spotted someone sitting on a bench.
She studied them for a moment, keeping hidden in the shadows of a nearby building. They didn't seem happy and she wondered why they were alone. Still, a lonely male would make an easy kill.
As she approached them, she realised that they weren't human after all. It was an easy mistake to make at a distance. She left the shadow behind, heading towards the vampire at a slow, cautious pace.
He looked up when she was within a few metres of him and then looked around the streets. Her guard went up and she kept her eyes fixed on him. If it was a ploy to distract her, she wasn't going to fall for it.
He wasn't breathing which meant he was old, older than Valentine. She reached out with her senses, trying to judge his strength and age with them. He didn't feel as old as Mathias and Venturi did, but she could sense power in him. Her eyes ran over him, taking in his handsome face before dropping to assess his physique where it was barely hidden beneath his tight black t-shirt. He leaned casually back into the wooden bench and ran his arms out along the length of the top of it. The muscles in his arms tensed.
His eyes flashed red.
"What's a Vehemens doing in Prague?” she said in a relaxed tone, showing him that he wasn't scaring her in the slightest.
He looked around the streets again and then back at her.
She got the impression he wasn't the talking type.
"It's not often a Vehemens visits this city. In fact, I've barely met a handful of your bloodline, one of which was a Law Keeper.” She judged his reaction to that name. His brow raised, but he still didn't say anything.
Venturing a step forwards, she avoided stepping directly under the streetlight. It would dampen her vision and give him the advantage. She sidestepped the circle of light and came around on his other side.
"You don't look like you're on vacation. Here on business?"
"What business could I possibly have in this place?” His voice was deep and sullen, conveying with little effort exactly what he thought of her city. He didn't want to be here. Was there somewhere else he wanted to be?
He ran a hand over his short dark hair and then let it fall to rest on the back of the bench again.
"There are two powerful bloodlines in this city ... maybe you've come to be a hero."
"I have no interest in killing you,” he said and she realised that he knew who she was. He sighed. “I've come here to regain my strength and disappear."
She sniffed discreetly on hearing his words. Now that he'd brought her attention to it, she could smell a faint scent of blood in the air. He hadn't been looking around in an attempt to distract her; he'd been trying to find an avenue of escape.
"Why would you want to disappear?” she said, taking another step towards him. He tensed. She held her hands up and his eyes immediately moved to the amulet she wore. “I'm not going to hurt you."
He didn't look as though he believed her, but he made no move to leave. He relaxed back into the bench.
"Everyone who steps foot in this city is either coming to help you or kill you. They're not interested in me. It's a good thing."
"You're bleeding,” she said and stared at the sticky dark patch she could see on his side. “I can fix that."
She didn't know why she was offering to help him. For all she knew it could all be an act and he really could be here to kill her, but there was something about him, something so familiar. Her eyes widened. He looked lost, as lost as she felt inside.
Sitting down next to him, she kept her senses locked on him so he couldn't move a millimetre without her knowing about it.
He looked down at his side.
"It doesn't want to heal,” he said with a grimace, prodding his side. “Bloody demon that did it made sure of that."
"Demon? There's a demon trying to kill you?” She smiled when he looked at her. The second his hand moved away from his side, she pressed hers against it.
He roared in pain and managed to snap the top bar of the wooden bench with the hand that had been resting against it, but he didn't lash out at her. She quickly withdrew her hand when she'd finished and sprung away from the bench, placing some distance between them in case he chose to fight her.
He didn't. He just stared at his side and then at her.
"I don't need to know your story ... but consider this ... when the war comes ... you better not be fighting against me.” She held his gaze and was surprised when he shook his head.
"I never did believe what they told me about you."
"What who told you?"
"My lord, my family, my blood sister."
"By the Devil ... are you saying...?” She wondered if she would have healed him if she'd realised before that he was the Chosen Son of the Vehemens.
"Thank you, Prophecy. I'm indebted to you.” He stood and smiled winsomely.
"I think I at least deserve to know your name."
His smile became a grin. “Lincoln."
Before she could say anything, he'd disappeared into the night.
She frowned when her stomach growled at her, reminding her that she still hadn't fed, and then stared in the direction the man had gone. What was he doing hiding in her shadow? Surely if someone was after him, he was safest with his family?
Turning away and heading in the opposite direction to the one he'd gone in, she switched her senses from defensive to offensive. Her eyes scanned the street ahead of her when she stopped at the corner. She willed someone to come to her. Her stomach twisted again, this time more painfully. She clutched at it and growled.
Her lips curved into a fiendish smile when she spotted someone waving goodbye to their friends and heading towards her.
She slipped back into the shadows a fraction, her whole body tensing, waiting to pounce on the person. It was a girl. She could smell her perfume as she got closer.
Her claws extended at the same time as her fangs. She licked them. Anticipation rose inside of her, intoxicating her almost as much as the blood would. She stopped her breathing and waited, listening to the approaching footsteps echoing around the quiet street.
They were so close.
Her eyes dropped to the floor, focusing on the point where the woman's foot would appear.
The second it edged into view, she grabbed her around the neck and dragged her backwards into the shadows. Her hand covered the woman's mouth and her senses screamed with desire over what was to come. She held her a moment, listening for a sign of anyone else and making sure they were alone.
Yanking the woman's head to one side, she dipped her head and breathed in the warm sweetness of her neck. She could smell the blood and hear her heart thundering. It sounded as though it was going to burst. Prophecy's lips parted and she breathed heavily with the riot of feelings racing through her. Her eyes half closed at the thought of blood and she licked her lips. She paused for a second to make the most of the moment and then sunk her fangs deep into the woman's neck. The woman struggled against her, her frantic gasps dampening the palm of Prophecy's hand where it covered her mouth. Prophecy bit down harder, burying her lower teeth into the back of her neck and growling when the hot blood filled her mouth.
She gulped it down greedily and put her free arm across the woman's front, keeping her still and trapping her arms. She released the woman's neck and then bit down again, this time closer to the jugular. Blood burst into her mouth and spilled from the corners of her lips when she grinned. She frantically licked it up, not wanting to waste a drop, and then frowned when she realised that the woman was dead.
Dragging the body towards the river, she tossed it in and licked her fingers while she walked along the waterfront, letting her feet carrying her wherever they wanted to go.
Prophecy looked up and frowned at the mansion in front of her. It wasn't hers. Her eyes dropped to her hand and she saw the red magic lazily encircling her fingers. They moved to her chest and she touched the faintly glowing star there.
Had her heart brought her here?
Deep inside, she was scared. Her heart feared and the magic had responded to it by bringing her here to Valentine.
Walking along the perimeter wall, she eventually came to the gatehouse. She remembered the last time she'd been here and wondered if the guards would remember her.
They blocked her path as she approached and when their eyes filled with fear, she took it as a yes.
They remembered her. Seeing your friends killed was probably a hard thing to forget.
"I've come to see your lord,” she said in her most confident tone.
They didn't budge at first; they just stared at her with hard, cold eyes. When she tensed her jaw and narrowed her eyes, they stepped to one side. She didn't bother thanking them.
Entering the house, she ignored the looks she got from all the people who had stopped to stare and searched for Cornelius. If anyone knew where Valentine was, it would be him. There was a jostling amongst the people and then Cornelius appeared. He hurried forwards, the quick motion causing his blond hair to fall down over his eyes. She suppressed the smile that wanted to spring onto her lips when he continually pushed it out of his face, only for it to fall back again.
"Lady Prophecy,” he greeted her in an out of breath voice.
"Is Valentine home?” She kept her voice steady and smiled gracefully when Cornelius nodded and held his arm out to one side.
She followed him through the house, her eyes constantly scanning the faces of the people she passed. They all seemed unnerved to see her and she wondered if Valentine had told them about the ball yet. She wondered something else too.
"Um, Cornelius?” she said.
He stopped and turned to face her, his brows raised into an expectant look.
"When Valentine came back last night...” She tried to think of the best way to broach the subject. “Did he mention the ball?"
"Yes."
"Did anything happen?"
Cornelius started walking again and she fell into line beside him.
"He killed an elder who spoke out against your family."
"Oh,” she said and struggled to keep up with him. He seemed in an awful hurry. “Is that why they're all scared of me?"
"They think you've come to finish the job, but they should really be worried that Valentine will."
"Why?” She stopped when he did and looked at the door they were next to.
"He's in a terrible mood. Excuse me ... I've ... I've ... got matters to attend to.” With that, he was scurrying off down the hall as fast as his legs would carry him.
She stared at the door and considered leaving, but then she remembered what Venturi had said.
When this war started there wouldn't be time for anything.
She knocked on the door and then turned the handle, not waiting for an answer. Walking into the room, she closed the door behind her and flicked the lock. There were no lights on in the room, but the pale silvery light of the moon made up for that as it streamed in through the window. Valentine was standing on a small balcony outside. Both of the glass doors to it were open. His shadow stretched long across the floor to where she stood.
She watched him for a moment, studying the sweeping curve of his bare back while he stared at the world outside. His head was tilted slightly upwards. Was he staring at the moon and the stars? Her eyes followed the strong line of his arm to his hand as he raised it. He gripped something in it. It glinted in the light.
A bottle?
He swigged the contents and when he lowered it again, she could see that it was half full with a clear liquid. She frowned, struggling to make out what the label said where it was partly obscured by his hand.
Did he even know she was there?
"What are you thinking?” she said quietly, breaking the silence.
His back tensed. He brought the bottle up again and drank more of the liquid.
"You,” he said in a low voice full of so many different emotions that she didn't know what to make of it. There was anger in there, but affection and hurt too. His fingers tensed around the neck of the bottle and she flinched, waiting for the glass to give way under the pressure. It didn't. He lessened his grip and his shoulders sagged. “That devil of a Tenebrae."
She wondered if he could see everything without having to be there. Walking towards him, she stopped as she reached him and ran her hand up his back. Her eyes traced his profile while he drank again. She caught a glimpse of the bottle's label. Vodka.
"Does that even help?” she said. “It takes a lot to get drunk."
"I do not wish to get drunk. I just want the pain to lessen."
Guilt settled in her stomach and she fought hard to remind herself that she'd done nothing wrong. It was all Venturi's fault, not hers. Although she had affections for Venturi, she would never act on them. She loved Valentine too much to hurt him.
Taking the bottle from him, she swigged it and then placed it down on the desk beside her. She turned him to face her. He looked beautiful bathed in soft moonlight. It played on his bare chest and shoulders, highlighting his defined muscles with glowing silver lines.
She smiled. “I can ease the pain."
His eyes dropped to her body and there was a flicker of hunger in them. Heat settled in her stomach when he placed his hands against her hips and shifted them upwards, pushing the bottom of her camisole up so his fingers were brushing against her bare sides.
"What did you have in mind?” he whispered in a husky voice that had no trace of anger or hurt left in it.
Her smile turned coy. “Seducing you."
He eyed her suspiciously. “Is that why you came here?"
She nodded. “That, and I missed you."
He seemed reluctant and she got the feeling that he needed more convincing. There was an edge of doubt in his eyes.
"Valentine,” she whispered, her hands lingering on his chest. “Look at me."
His eyes met hers. They seemed to search them and his hands came up to catch hers.
"Tell me he means nothing to you.” His grip on her hands tightened.
"I'm not in love with him, Valentine. My feelings for him are a minute fraction of what I feel for you."
She dodged him when he went to kiss her. He growled and she shook her head.
"I can't seduce you if you do that,” she said with a wicked smile and he grinned.
Drawing her hands away from his chest, she held onto his and led him towards the bed. She'd never been in his room before. It reminded her a little of her own but seemed much larger. The two mansions had been built around the same time so it was no surprise that they had a similar layout.
Sitting him down, she stepped back and took a deep breath while she looked at him. He leaned back, splaying his hands out behind him to support him, and she couldn't take her eyes off his body when every muscle tensed. She mentally berated him for distracting her and went back to the table. Picking up the bottle of vodka, she took a hefty swig and swallowed it down.
A glance at Valentine revealed that he was still waiting for her, his eyes fixed intently on her body.
He didn't seem at all nervous or excited. Was this nothing new to him? Lucya had probably done things to him that she couldn't even imagine. She growled at the image of them and then her eyes widened when she realised that Valentine was frowning. He'd probably thought she was growling at him. Panic loomed in the pit of her stomach.
Another swift gulp of vodka did nothing to settle it.
"Valentine?” She went across the room and hesitated in front of him, flitting about like a butterfly while she struggled with what she wanted to ask.
"Is something wrong?” His frown was gone and he seemed as relaxed as ever.
"Tell me ... it doesn't matter ... forget it."
"Prophecy, what's wrong?” He took hold of her hand and she stopped, looking down at it.
She stared at it, not brave enough to look him in the eye and say what she wanted to.
"Lucya...” She bit her lip when he tensed. “Tell me I mean more to you than she did."
He dragged her down onto the bed, trapping her underneath him, and she barely managed to stop the vodka from spilling all over it. She wriggled when he buried his face into her neck, kissing and licking it. This wasn't exactly the answer she'd expected. Giggling, she held the bottle up and emptied the remains of it onto his head and back. He growled and pushed himself up off her. The vodka dripped off the strands of his hair onto her chest.
She stopped him when he went to dip his head. Holding him at arms length, she silently demanded an answer.
He smiled. A bead of vodka rolled down the length of his nose and then dropped onto her chest. It slinked down her chest and settled in the notch between her collarbones.
She itched for him to lick it up.
But she still held him.
"What I felt for her, is nothing compared to what I feel for you.” He held her gaze.
She smiled and released him, closing her eyes in satisfaction when he lowered his head and licked the vodka up from the hollow of her throat. Tilting her head back, she sighed out her breath and raised her knee when his hand travelled downwards. She focused on the sweep of it up her thigh and the way he held her knee.
A frown flickered on her brow.
"I was supposed to be seducing you."
She tried to push him off her but he leaned into her and caught hold of her hands, pinning them to the bed. He grinned, giving her the distinct impression that she wasn't going to be seducing him after all.
He was going to seduce her.
She was already putty in his hands. What more could he do?
She sucked her stomach in when his hands left hers, trailing down her sides to the waist of her combats. Her vision unfocused while he unbuttoned them and she didn't stop him when he slowly eased them down her legs, removing them and her boots. She sighed when he kissed up her thighs, nipping at her hip, and then pushed her top up, bunching it up near her neck. His hands found her bra-clad breasts. She arched her back into his palms and moaned at the feeling of his strong fingers against her skin.
Valentine slipped his hands beneath her, swiftly undoing her bra. He eased it off her along with her camisole and sat back on his heels, looking down at her where she lay in front of him in nothing but her black knickers.
He took a deep breath and held it while he raked an appreciative glance over her body and relished the hungry look she was giving him. He hadn't expected her to come here, and definitely hadn't expected her to come alone. Not that he was complaining. This was exactly what he needed to exorcise his demons. He needed the feel of her skin on his and the looks she gave him that told him everything, all of her feelings and what he meant to her.
She frowned, looking a little confused.
He dropped his gaze to her hand when she traced a finger down towards her breasts and along the underside of one, drawing his attention to it. He watched for a moment, hardening painfully as her finger swept over the soft mound to the nipple and teased it until it was taut. He felt as though she was teasing him with that touch, as though she'd reached out and ran her delicate fingers over his flesh.
Divesting himself of his trousers, he ran a hand down his length. Her eyes fell there and darkened, her tongue coming out to sweep along her lips in a way that made him want to groan when his body responded.
Kneeling on the end of the bed, he crawled up the length of her body, pressing soft, wet kisses to her stomach and breasts. She mewled and her hands came down to capture his head, her fingers tousling his hair. She held him to her breasts as he explored them, suckling and torturing her pert nipples. Kissing upwards, he pressed a long one to the mark over her heart and smiled when it pulsed red, the magic responding to him. He traced a finger over it, drawing the magic around and then watching it seep into his skin when he broke contact with her.
He dipped his head and kissed her neck, breathing in the tempting fragrance of her blood at the same time. His teeth itched and his blood spoke to him, urging him into taking hers. He nicked her, stealing a drop of her blood before licking the wound. She groaned and bucked her hips up, rubbing her crotch against his in a way that made the flicker of desire in his veins explode into wildfire.
He drew back and looked at her. She craned her neck, her lips telling him how badly she wanted a kiss there. He refused her with a sly grin and took hold of her hands. Bringing them up to the headboard of the bed, he pressed them down on the pillows there, her wrists crossed over each other.
"Keep them there,” he said in a low whisper.
She nodded, wide-eyed and obedient.
He groaned at how submissive she looked and then eased slowly back down her body, drawing her knickers down her legs and tossing them onto the floor.
When his head reached her thighs, he parted her legs a little and looked down at her pussy before licking up the inside of her thigh. Before she could finish her moan, he bit down on the tender flesh of her thigh and sucked hard on her blood. He let it pool in his mouth and then released her. Raising his head, he looked up the length of her body to her face. She was watching him, her hands still behind her head as though they were tied there.
Prophecy waited. Anticipation burned in her stomach. A trickle of blood oozed down his chin and she licked her lips. Her body hummed and buzzed with the pleasure of his bite.
She furrowed her brows and her lips parted when he moved so his head was above her stomach and opened his mouth a fraction. The blood he was holding in it spilled onto her skin and ran over her, tickling her. It crept down into her navel, filling it. She flung her head back and gasped when he lowered his head and licked the blood off her. Her whole body burned with a desire she'd never felt before, spurred on by the wickedness of what he'd done. His fingers smeared the blood into her skin before his tongue laved her, cleaning it off, making wherever he touched tingle.
A shiver of pleasure bolted through her when he sucked the blood out of her navel.
His touch disappeared and before she could bend her head to look, he'd bitten her thigh again, drawing another mouthful of blood from her. Her abdomen tightened, humming delightfully as she grew wetter. She wanted him. This wasn't seduction, it was torture. A terrible, pleasant kind of torture.
She watched the blood drip onto her breasts and her chest. When it touched the mark over her heart, it seeped back into her body. Valentine raised a brow at it and she did too, but before she could say anything, he stole her thoughts away. He licked around the underside of her breasts, chasing the rivulets of blood. Her muscles contracted and her arousal soared when he groaned, obviously getting as much pleasure from this as she was.
It was a struggle to keep her hands above her head when she wanted to grab hold of him and kiss him into oblivion. She wanted to taste his blood, wanted to lick it off every inch of him just as he was doing to her.
Her hips bucked up when he teased her arousal with one slender finger and she closed her eyes and sighed out her breath when he scraped an incisor over her chest, cutting her. He suckled the wound gently while his fingers played against her pert nub, edging her towards a climax. Her body tensed, desperate to make the most of it and impatient. He stopped teasing her and she frowned but then moaned when he slid a finger inside of her soft folds. She arched her back off the bed, clamping down on his finger as it thrust into her. Her fingers shifted, digging into the pillow and gripping it tightly as she rocked against his finger. He ground his erection against her leg and she opened her eyes, meeting his and seeing the hunger in them. She moved her leg, silently begging him to be inside her.
He hesitated for a moment and then moved in between her legs. He nudged against her entrance and slowly slid inside, stretching her and making her shudder. When he leaned over her, she switched into her vampire guise, hungry for the taste of his blood and driven on by the smell of hers in the air.
He grinned and gave her slow, shallow thrusts while he brought his finger to her mouth. She moaned when he teased her lower lip with it, caressing it. She could taste the sweet metallic tang of her blood on it and couldn't stop herself from sucking it into her mouth. She caught it on one of her incisors and suckled greedily, drawing out what precious little blood she could get from it.
His eyes switched, gradually morphing from green into lapis blue. His movement inside her was painfully slow and deep. Delightful tingles swept through her each time their hips met, turning into fire in her veins. She sucked harder on his finger and his thrusts became quicker. He stared at her mouth with intent eyes, transfixed by what she was doing to his finger. Running her tongue along the length of it, she moaned when he rewarded her with a deeper thrust.
Her gaze dropped to his mouth when his lips parted, revealing his sharp canines. She stared at them, imagining the way it felt when he bit her, the incredible intoxicating mixture of pleasure and pain. The very idea of it alone had her clenching her muscles around his length, milking it and moving her hips against him in a search for release.
She closed her eyes and rolled her head to one side when he withdrew his finger from her mouth and eyed her neck. His hand moved up to hold her wrists painfully tightly, making them ache. The pain only added to the intense pleasure flowing through her, sweeping her away from the world and making everything disappear.
Stilling her hips, she focused on the smooth slide of his length as it drove into her and the way he eased his fangs into her neck. It was a slow bite and she was so focused on it that she could feel his incisors slicing through her flesh, penetrating her. She felt the moment the points found a vein; felt the first sharp pull he gave on her blood; felt her blood rush to him, dizzying her.
Keenly felt the intense connection between them.
His thrusts slowed and she moaned when he suckled softly on her neck. She listened to each sound he made and felt each pull on her blood he gave. Her body hummed with each one, crying out over the deliciousness of how it felt to have his teeth in her. His tongue lapped at her skin, sending shivers dancing across her neck and down her arms and spine.
He bit down again and her eyes shot open when he thrust hard into her at the same time and came. She clamped her legs around him, locking them behind his backside and holding him inside her as she rode out the last of his thrusts, trying to use the feeling of his length throbbing inside her to make herself cum.
He pulled out and she frowned. Her body ached, hungry for release.
She wondered what he was up to when he dragged her up into a sitting position, his hands still clamped around hers. He led her across the room and she followed in silence, too delirious with desire to care about where they were going.
She dazedly looked around the bathroom and raised her brows when he turned the shower on. He lured her into it, his smile still wicked. She grinned.
The water was hot as it cascaded over her. She tilted her head back to wet her hair and then ran her hands over it. Opening her eyes, she looked into Valentine's. His hair was wet and water was running down over his chest. She traced the rivulets with her fingers and then frowned when water stung the bite marks on her body.
Valentine gave her a concerned look and pulled her against him. He carefully licked the wound on her neck, growing hard again at the memory of biting her. He worked his way down, sealing each cut until he was kneeling in front of her. He looked up at her. The water from the shower was running down her like a waterfall, beading on her skin where the flow wasn't constant.
He licked the wounds on her thigh clean, suckling slowly for a moment before sealing them. Her blood was still strong, potent with the magic. It made him feel a little drunk.
Spreading her legs, he placed one of them over his shoulder and parted her soft lips. He darted his tongue inside and smiled when she moaned harshly, her legs tensing around him and raising her up. He lifted the other leg over his shoulder and held her against him. He flicked her pert nub with his tongue, groaning inside at the taste of their combined juices.
The water splashed off his back when she leaned into the wall for support, her hands coming down to hold his head between her legs. She rocked against his face as he licked and teased her.
He brought his hand around and slid one finger up inside her, pumping her while his tongue flicked her arousal. His erection bobbed when he felt her growing wetter around his finger and her thighs clamped around his head. Aching to be inside her, he pushed her legs apart and stood.
He lifted her up and wrapped her legs around his waist, burying his length in her in one swift move. Pressing her into the tiles of the shower, he slammed into her. Her fingers dug into his biceps and she moaned hotly in his ear. He buried his face in her neck, gritting his teeth and growling as he took her.
His fingers pressed into her flesh as hard as hers were into his. She breathed heavily against his throat, muttering words he couldn't make out and tensing.
She came with a shudder and convulsed against him, crying out her release loud enough that he was sure someone would hear. He held her tighter, riding out her orgasm and seeking his. The pace of his thrusts increased until he was slamming her into the wall with each one, harder and harder, faster and faster until he came with a cry of his own. His knees buckled as he moaned into her neck and he collapsed with her.
He panted into her throat and closed his eyes when she pressed kisses to his neck. He held her when she sunk her teeth into him, drinking softly.
Picking her up, he carried her out of the shower, turning it off. She didn't stop drinking, even when he dried off as much of her as he could reach and walked with her into the bedroom.
When he laid her down on the bed, she finally released him, licking the wounds and drawing back. He smiled into her eyes, and drew her to him. She hooked her leg over his, nestling her naked body close to his, and rested her head on his chest.
Wrapping his arms about her, he held her, his thumb lightly brushing against her arm as he watched her. She closed her eyes and sighed out her breath, and before long, she'd fallen asleep.
He swept the hair out of her face. He was glad she'd shown up on his doorstep tonight. Having her in his arms, and seeing in her eyes the way she felt about him, had gone a long way to reassure him that she really did love him, and that her feelings for him were more than they were for Venturi.
He pressed a kiss to her hair and closed his eyes.
He felt so much more relaxed now and he knew she did to. They'd needed this stolen night together, not only to reaffirm their feelings for each other, but to give them time away from the pressure of commanding their bloodlines.
And away from the stress of waiting for Elena to make a move.
All around Prophecy, everything was tinted blue and grey. The garden looked dusty and the veranda was covered with cobwebs bigger than she'd ever seen. Tall Cyprus trees swayed silently in a breeze she couldn't feel. It all looked old and dusty, dead. The windows of the house were covered in a layer of filth, obscuring the dark interior. Her eyes ran over it, taking it all in while she tried to convince herself that she knew this place. It was familiar but unfamiliar at the same time.
"Don't be scared,” a familiar voice reached out to her, a faintest whisper on the breeze.
Warmth settled in her chest and she pressed her hand to it. “Mother?"
"Be strong."
"I'm trying to be...” She turned on the spot, hoping to see her mother, but there was nothing in the dead garden. Leaves silently blew past her, dull blue against the grey earth. Her skin prickled.
She went into the house, treading carefully on the wooden boards of the veranda in case they gave way.
Her eyes widened on seeing the inside. She recognised it as the place she'd seen in her previous vision. She'd been here with Valentine and after that it had all gotten crazy.
"It may seem bad, but everything happens for a reason, my child,” her mother said and she spun around to face the direction the whisper had come from.
There was a painting on the wall. She knew that delicately beautiful face and that serene smile.
"Mother?” she said quietly while staring at the painting. It was in colour while everything else was monochromatic. The landscape behind the figure of her mother was vivid green, making the pale dress her mother wore stand out. She smiled at the rich blood red hair that flowed around her mother's shoulders, and toyed with her own.
"Everything...” Her mother's lips moved.
A noise in the house sent a chill up Prophecy's spine and made her freeze. She reached her senses out, trying to see if she was still alone.
"You'll save him,” her mother said. “Like he saved you."
Prophecy turned on sensing something nearby and was surprised to see Valentine standing in front of her. She smiled and went to move towards him but a sharp pain in her chest made her stop. It ripped through her, tearing along every nerve and making the marks on her body throb.
The smile dropped from her face when she looked down and saw a sword sticking through her chest. Her eyes followed the length of it up and cold dread dropped like a weight into her heart when she saw that Valentine was holding it.
He grinned maliciously and twisted the sword.
She screamed.
Valentine grabbed Prophecy the moment she shot up in bed. She was screaming her lungs out. He flinched as she shrieked, frantically clutching at her chest. Her eyes were fixed on the wall opposite and her fingers were dancing about her chest as though desperately searching for something. He touched her shoulder, trying to get her attention but she just kept screaming.
The light on the bedside table flickered, trembled as though in an earthquake, and then went out.
"Prophecy?” he said and wasn't prepared for her reaction.
She looked at him with wide, petrified eyes and then scrambled away from him. He went to grab her but she kicked him square in the face. He growled. Before he could catch hold of her, she was moving across the floor, edging backwards towards the wall while her eyes stayed fixed on him.
She was breathing heavily and he could smell the fear on her, could see her trembling even in the low light from the sun outside.
He went to move after her, but she shook her head, the movement of it spilling fat tears onto her cheeks.
She clutched at her chest. “Don't hurt me ... please ... don't hurt me."
Her words cut him to the core and he frowned. Slipping off the bed, he held his hands up by his side when she spoke again.
"Please, don't hurt me.” Her voice was strangled by the tears that were running freely down her cheeks. She was constantly shaking her head and her hand still clutched at the point over her heart. Her lower lip trembled and her brows furrowed. “Please?"
"You are safe, Prophecy. I would never hurt you,” he whispered back at her, afraid that if he raised his voice any more she'd start to scream again.
She shook violently, her fingers groping her chest while her other arm wrapped itself around her knees. She curled up, making herself look small and childlike.
"You will,” she sobbed the words. “You're going to hurt me."
He swallowed those words with a sense of disbelief. He was going to hurt her? What had she seen that had made her so upset? Stepping closer to her, he struggled with the feelings battling inside him. Confusion and dismay clashed with certainty and hope that her vision had been wrong about it. It could have been Elena, not him.
"We shall change it,” he said and moved nearer. She shrank back, frantically shaking her head and biting her lip in some attempt to stop herself from crying. Her eyes were glassy with tears and when he looked into them, he felt as though he was looking at someone else. Something wasn't right. “We have changed it once already, we will find a way to do so again."
His movement towards her was slow. The moment she began to sob uncontrollably into her knees, he knelt and held her, drawing her close to him but giving her enough room that she wouldn't feel suffocated. He stroked her hair, making soothing sounds and hoping that she wouldn't lash out at him again. He could taste blood in his mouth and his jaw still ached, but it was nothing when compared to the dull pain in his chest. Surely he wasn't going to hurt her?
"It will be all right, Prophecy ... I promise ... I will not hurt you.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead, closing his eyes as he did so.
When he drew back a little, she was looking up at him.
"Why is it dark?” she said in a small voice, her expression one of confusion.
When she looked at their surroundings with an air of surprise, he realised that she hadn't quite been conscious of the past few minutes.
"Why are we on the floor?"
"You had a bad dream.” He lessened his grip on her when her eyes flew wide again. She pushed her palms against his chest, shoving him away.
"You! You stabbed me ... you ... why?” Her voice was high and strained. He could feel her fingernails digging into his bare chest.
Calmly taking hold of her hands, he held them. They were trembling badly. He looked at them while he brushed his thumbs against hers.
"I do not know, but I will never do it. Never. It may be me you saw, or it might be Elena.” He kept his voice low and gentle. Her expression altered, going from horror to relief in the blink of an eye. In her panic, she'd clearly forgotten that Elena could easily change her form into any she chose.
She looked at the room when the lights flickered back into life and then straight into his eyes.
"Did I do that?” she said.
He smiled and stood up. “There was a lot of screaming. The whole world fell silent the last time you did that."
He noticed her eyes dropped to his body. She smiled and looked down at herself.
"There was a time when you used to get awkward from just seeing me in my underwear.” She raked her eyes over him.
Holding his hand out to her, he helped her up onto her feet and then scooped her up into his arms when she wobbled. He carried her over to the bed and set her down on it, drawing the covers over her and slipping in beside her.
"I was awkward about my feelings, not seeing you naked. Seeing you that time in Venice in just your underwear ... Hell ... the Devil I wanted to act on it.” He pulled her close to him and felt relieved when she put her arm over him, holding him.
There was a knock at the door.
"Everything is fine,” he shouted.
"Yes, my lord.” Came the muffled reply.
He listened to the footsteps receding down the hall. When they were out of his hearing range, he tightened his grip on Prophecy's shoulders. She rolled over onto her front, rested her hands against her chest, and placed her chin on them. She stared at him.
"Not tired?” he said and she shook her head. “Understandable."
Catching hold of her waist, he pulled her up the bed and kissed her. It was slow and tender, an offer of reassurance that he loved her and wouldn't hurt her like she had seen in her vision. He'd never seen her so shaken by one. What exactly had he done to her? She'd said that he'd stabbed her. Stabbed her with what? He knew that he couldn't ask her. It would only bring back images she'd probably rather forget.
He dragged himself away from his heavy thoughts and focused on the feeling of her kissing him. His eyes closed when she ran her tongue along his lower lip, and he claimed her mouth again. She drew back after a few moments and he heard her sigh.
He smiled and toyed with her hair while she rested her chin on her hands again.
"I wish it could always be like this,” he whispered, staring straight into her eyes. “Just us, like this."
She smiled wide. “I never thought that I'd ever feel this way. I'm so scared but so happy."
"Scared?"
"Happy but scared.” She corrected him.
"Why scared?” He ran his hand down her back, memorising the smoothness of her skin. He settled it in the small of her back.
She shrugged and traced patterns on his chest, staring at it. He watched her fingers run along the intricate scars that marked him and then travel over to the scar above his heart. It was never going to go away. The scar from the sword had been a painful enough reminder of the fact he could be killed. The still fresh one from the piece of holy wood that Arkalus had stabbed him with sent a chill through him every time he saw it.
He'd been so close to death.
He realised before she spoke why she was scared. He was scared too.
"I'm scared of losing you ... of finding this and losing it.” She tentatively raised her head and met his gaze. He didn't know how to tell her that he felt the same.
Drawing her closer to him, he pressed a kiss to her forehead and one to the tip of her nose.
"I'm not going anywhere,” he said and frowned when she went to move. He locked his hands around her back, stopping her. “Neither are you."
She smiled and pushed against him. “I should get back. There's a lot of preparation to do for tonight."
"Stay an hour longer. It will be darker by then and safer for you. I will have my driver take you home."
For a moment, he thought she was going to refuse, but then she rolled over onto her side. He pulled her back flush against his front and kissed the nape of her neck. He could almost hear her smile.
Closing his eyes, he draped his arm over her waist and sighed out his breath.
"I'm not going anywhere."
Prophecy looked at the people filling the warmly lit ballroom of her mansion. They were dead silent and perfectly split down the middle. The Caelestis were to her right, and the Aurorea had gathered reluctantly near the wall to her left. They'd been like it for almost twenty minutes.
She'd been stunned when Valentine had walked in. First because she'd forgotten how good he looked when he wore ball attire, and secondly because he'd had what must be every Aurorea that was resident in his mansion with him, and they hadn't looked too annoyed to be there. Killing the elder must have been the right thing to do.
Her eyes moved between the two groups again. They had both of the families here, now they just had to find a way to get them to dance.
She glanced at Valentine, taking in how striking he looked in his long black jacket that was accented with finely embroidered silver thread. The buttons on the jacket were silver too. They matched the buckles at the sides of his boots. Her chest ached to recall that Law Keepers wore something similar. Valentine had long surrendered that dream in order to save her. Was being lord of his bloodline any consolation?
He gave her the slight smile that he only ever seemed to give to her and then turned back to face the room.
He looked so noble and handsome.
She smiled and edged closer to him. His gaze moved back to her but instead of settling on her face, it went straight to her dress. She didn't need to ask what he was thinking. He had that same passionate fire in his eyes as he had done the night of the Creator Day masquerade. Her hands moved to her sides, her dark red satin gloves sliding over the tight blood-coloured corset as they moved downwards towards the bell shaped skirt of the dress. The red was graded from the waist, getting slowly darker until it turned black at the hem.
Valentine held his hand up and the band began to play. She extended her hand to him and he took it, holding it lightly in his.
Looking over her shoulder, she saw Serenity dressed in a rich midnight blue gown. It contrasted well against her dark hair and pale skin. She looked beautiful tonight and Prophecy could see the excitement in her eyes. Serenity's previous position as her aide had always left her hiding in the shadows with the other servants when there was a ball. Now she was finally getting to attend one.
Serenity smiled and then looked past both her and Valentine. Prophecy wondered what she was staring at and when she leaned to one side so she could see past Valentine, she was surprised to see Cornelius. He looked so different when dressed in such fine attire. The jacket was so dark red that it was almost black and it seemed to fit him well. His hair was slicked back so she could actually see his face. When dressed like that and standing still, he looked so much more sensible.
She turned back to Serenity when she felt her move closer. Her friend offered her a hesitant smile but before Prophecy could act on it and introduce her to Cornelius, Valentine was doing it.
"How rude of me. Serenity, Chosen Daughter of Caelestis, this is Cornelius, Chosen Son of Aurorea.” Valentine placed his hand against Cornelius’ back.
Prophecy watched him slowly guide Cornelius towards Serenity. There was a flash of fear in Cornelius’ eyes and Valentine's arm tensed, keeping Cornelius steady. Prophecy suppressed the smile and the giggle that tried to escape her. Valentine might be able to improve Cornelius’ chances of dancing with Serenity by guiding him, but once they were out on the dance floor it would all be down to him. She silently hoped he wouldn't make a fool of himself. Serenity was used to strong men, ones who would simply sweep her off her feet and drag her onto the dance floor.
When Cornelius reached them and opened his mouth to speak, she cringed and clenched her teeth, waiting for him to stumble and trip on the words. She could feel the nerves pouring off him.
A glance at Valentine revealed that he had a similar brace-for-impact look on his face. She gave him a look that said this wasn't going to go well.
All she could do was watch Serenity and Cornelius. It was like watching a car crash in slow motion, and she couldn't take her eyes off them no matter how hard she tried.
"Se ... Sere...” Cornelius stumbled along and Prophecy screwed her face up. The temptation to bury her face into Valentine's chest was overwhelming.
"Serenity.” Serenity held her hand out and smiled courteously. “And you're Cornelius."
He nodded dumbly, evidently relieved to be spared having to say his name.
"I think we should dance to set the example,” Serenity said with an even wider smile. “And maybe you should let me lead."
Prophecy pressed her hand against her mouth to stop herself from laughing as Serenity led Cornelius to the dance floor. She couldn't stop a giggle from escaping her when Cornelius looked over his shoulder at Valentine with a lost expression and Valentine waved him on in an irritated fashion.
"Some men do not know when they are onto a good thing,” Valentine whispered down at her.
She smiled up at him and held her hand out. “Dance?"
"I would be a fool to say no.” Valentine placed the back of his hand against her palm so her hand was draped over it and led her towards the dance floor.
It was so formal. The last time she'd been at a dance, she'd been dragged onto the dance floor. Valentine had saved her while she was already dancing. She wondered if he would have led her onto it as formally as he was now if that hadn't been the case.
She swallowed when she remembered who else had danced with her at the Creator Day masquerade.
Venturi.
Her eyes sought him out. He was leaning against the wall at the far end of the room. She hadn't realised that he'd come down. When she'd returned home this evening and asked him whether he'd be attending the ball, he'd refused on the grounds that he had to translate the prophecy. She'd asked him to come if he could.
He'd said that he'd come if she'd dance with him.
He was here. Did that mean she had to dance with him? She hadn't promised that she would.
Her thoughts of Venturi were chased away when Valentine pulled her into his arms. The dark look in his eyes said that he'd caught her staring at the Tenebrae.
"He said he wasn't going to come,” she explained, hoping to ease the anger she could see in the depths of his green eyes.
"Then pretend he is not here,” he said and placed one arm about her waist, tugging her flush against him.
She looked around at the dance floor and realised that more people had begun to dance now, and some of them were even dancing with members of the opposite bloodline. It might just work after all.
Feeling a little more relaxed, she pulled out of Valentine's arms and curtseyed while he still held her hand. She went low and looked up at him.
"My lord,” she said in a sweet voice.
He grinned and pulled her back into his arms, his grip on her firm enough that she could feel his fingers through her corset. His hand clutched her other one and her free one slid up his arm, slowly moving over his bicep to his shoulder.
He dipped his head towards her and their cheeks brushed.
"My lady,” he whispered softly into her ear.
She closed her eyes, anticipation building inside of her while she waited for him to make a move, making her queasy and giddy. She'd felt the same way the last time she'd danced with him.
The second he moved, her stomach flipped and a smile crept onto her lips. She opened her eyes and watched the world whirling by as they spun to the cadence of the waltz, all the while trying to keep up with him. It wasn't as fast or as dizzying as the dance at the Creator Day masquerade, but it made her head spin regardless.
She smiled at everyone who looked at her. When they passed Serenity and Cornelius, she was glad to see that Cornelius didn't stumble as much with dancing as he did with words. She wondered if Valentine had schooled him.
Bringing her attention back to Valentine, she smiled into his eyes. They flashed blue at her, making her tremble inside, and she couldn't stop hers eyes from switching for a second.
She almost lost her footing but Valentine's strong grip on her waist and hand saved her. Focusing on her feet, she tried to keep up with him. Dancing had never been her strong point, especially to music as fast paced as this. Turning her head with each spin, she tried to keep her eyes fixed straight ahead but it seemed impossible. When Valentine adjusted his grip on her hand, she looked up to find him staring straight at her. He wasn't even looking where he was going. Was he so confident that people would get out of their way, or did he know exactly where everyone was? He was skilled enough that he could plot a course through a crowd and follow it with his eyes closed.
She stared back at him, right into the crystal green depths of his eyes, and lost herself there. The music ebbed away, her whole body relaxed into his and her feet seemed to suddenly know the way. Her chest ached. Each star that was drawn on her body began to hum with magic. She sighed out her breath and felt as light as a feather as she danced with him, whirling in an ever-constant circle. Her feet felt as though they weren't touching the floor. She was so lost in the connection she could feel between her and Valentine.
When he looked down, she did too, and her eyes widened to see that it wasn't the dancing making her feel as though her feet weren't touching the floor.
They really weren't.
She glanced at her hand and saw the red magic curling around both hers and Valentine's. She bit her lip and kept dancing, not wanting to question how she'd managed to make them float in case the spell suddenly stopped working.
Besides, there was something breathtaking about dancing while floating in the air. Their steps still seemed to register, sending them around the room above the heads of the rest of the people. She looked down. Some of them were still dancing, but the rest had stopped to stare at her and Valentine.
"You really are magical,” Valentine said as the music ended.
She smiled and held onto him as they spiralled slowly down towards the dance floor. Everyone moved out of the way, giving them room to land. Valentine's feet touched the floor first and he caught hold of her waist, gently lowering her into his arms. She wrapped her arms about his neck and kissed him.
Feeling her feet touch the floor at last, she released Valentine and cleared her throat when she felt everyone staring at them. She silently thanked Valentine with a smile when he led her from the dance floor. He picked up a glass of blood and handed it to her. She waited until he had a glass in his hand and then toasted him. Gulping the blood down, she was surprised that he drank his too. It was cold and barely fresh, two things that usually made him refuse it. On such short notice, it had been hard to get the supplies without raising too much alarm in the human populous of the city.
"I do not think I have ever had a dance quite like that.” Valentine placed his hand against her back and she noted how he was staying close to her now that he knew Venturi was in the room.
She edged nearer to him, making the most of his closeness.
"Me neither. I didn't do anything to make us do that. I didn't even think that I was flying or anything. I don't even think it was me that did it.” She put her glass down and took his when he'd finished it.
"What do you mean?” A frown knit his brows and his attention was suddenly wholly with her.
She looked around the room and then moved closer to him. “I mean ... I think I'm getting more powerful. I think Elena isn't the only one affected by the approaching eclipse. Maybe my powers will rise and grow too."
"Maybe you are the great power, and not Elena."
A sudden clap of thunder boomed overhead, making her jump. It was joined by another simultaneous bolt of lightning and rumble.
"It's close,” she said and wondered where the storm had come from. She signalled Serenity when she saw her standing not far away talking to Cornelius. Serenity came over to her immediately, giving her a wide smile. Prophecy frowned. “Has there been any word from Mia or Dmitri?"
Serenity shook her head. “I can ask the guards if you'd like?"
"No, you'd better stay inside. The storm seems bad.” Prophecy touched Serenity's arm and waited for her to go back to Cornelius before turning to Valentine. “This doesn't feel good. They should have been here by now."
"They did not say that they would definitely be able to attend. Some matter of business may have arisen and needed attending to.” Valentine looked down the length of the room at the tall windows at the end of it when another flash and rumble tore up the sky. “The storm is bad though."
It was unusual for a storm to come from nowhere in these parts but he shook it off. With the music playing and the din of chatter filling the room, it was possible that they had missed the warning signals. He'd been so caught up in dancing with Prophecy that a war could have broken out and he wouldn't have noticed.
He gave her a smile when she looked at him. She still looked on edge. Her eyes were constantly scanning the gathered crowd as though she was searching for something. Every time she glanced at him, she gave him a little smile, as though it would hide from him how worried she was. Moving to block her view of the room, he waited for her to look up into his eyes. She furrowed her brows when she did and he could see all of the tension in her.
Brushing the backs of his fingers against her cheek, he absorbed how beautiful she looked. Her hair was almost back to its natural colour again now. The silken blood red strands of it pooled around her shoulders, hiding her neck and almost obscuring the silver star she always wore around it. He ran his fingers down over her jaw, gliding them along the chain that held the star and eventually taking hold of it. He looked at it for a moment and frowned. A sudden sensation that he should know something about it filled him and he struggled to keep hold of the feeling, trying to understand what it meant. It slipped away just as quickly as it had come and he was left staring at the silver star. There was something about it, something important.
His gaze dropped to the fine dress she was wearing and his thoughts slipped away, replaced by a desire to take her away from the prying eyes of both their families.
"You are beautiful tonight,” he whispered and moved nearer to her, sliding an arm about her waist and locking eyes with her.
She smiled. “Not nearly as handsome as you. I remember that night at the ball and how you looked so like a prince."
"I am a lord now."
"Better than a prince, then.” She placed one hand against his chest. “Do you think we're neglecting the guests?"
"Not at all,” he murmured and drew the hair away from her neck. He pressed a soft kiss to it, tasting her skin and his marks. “Do you think we are?"
"Yes...” she sighed the word out and leaned into him. “But when you do that, I suddenly don't care."
He smiled against her throat. Extending his canines, he barely scraped her neck, creating a small incision in it. He wrapped his lips around it and closed his eyes when he sucked on the wound. She moaned quietly, her fingers tightening against him. A dance between their families was no place for this kind of behaviour, but the scent of her blood was overpowering and he was too weak to resist tasting her.
"Valentine?” Her fingertips dug into his shoulder and he resisted the temptation to groan when he caught the scent of her desire.
A streak of lightning split the sky and the lights flickered for a moment when thunder rolled over the Earth.
He realised that Prophecy was suddenly alert and stiff against him. Drawing away from her, he licked the small wound on her neck, and then looked from her to the room. Everyone had stopped dancing.
Heaving a sigh, he released Prophecy and took hold of her hand, bringing her with him while he walked towards their families.
"It is merely a storm,” he said, hoping to reassure them so they would go back to dancing and forget the weather. “We have had worse here before. If the lights go out, we will light the candles. Weather such as this should not frighten you ... unless you are all nothing more than little children? We command more destruction than lightning, and are more sinister than a storm. Come ... dance ... laugh ... enjoy this night."
They looked at each other for a moment and then started to talk again. He was relieved when some of the people began to dance.
"It does not sound good."
He turned sharply and barely held the growl inside when he saw Venturi stood close to Prophecy. She gave the Tenebrae a smile and then turned to face himself.
"It will pass?” Her words sounded more like a question than a statement.
"It will, given time. Nothing bad will come of it.” Valentine touched her arm and then intimated the dance floor. “Maybe we can take your mind off it."
She nodded and walked towards the centre of the dance floor. Valentine held Venturi's gaze for a moment, his expression dark and hard, before walking after her.
Looking over the heads of the gathered people, Valentine signalled the band. They nodded and abruptly ended the piece they had been playing. When the next one began, Prophecy turned to look at him with an expression that said she recognised the music. She should do. After all, it was what they'd danced to at the Creator Day masquerade.
He held his hand out to her and she slipped hers into it. It looked small compared to his and he stared at it for a moment before closing his fingers around it and drawing her slowly towards him.
He ran his fingers down her cheek while the first slow violin notes filled the room, keeping his eyes locked with hers the whole time and feeling the desire flowing between them. As the rest of the orchestra began to join in, he curled his fingers around her waist and brought her body against his. Her fingers tensed in his the moment he started dancing with her, as fast a waltz as she'd survived the last time, only this time there was no fear in her eyes.
There was only hunger and desire.
She smiled broadly, her eyes changing to their green state and the points of her teeth visible between her lips. She licked them, pulling him in until he could see only her. He slowed their dancing, wanting more time to be closer to her. The world twirled and laughed by them, the other dancers in the room still running to the giddy tempo.
Lifting her off the floor, he turned with her on the spot, kissing slowly across her chest and savouring the taste of her skin before nipping at her collarbone. She slipped her arms about his neck and ran her fingers into the hair at the back of his head. He closed his eyes, the divine sensuality of her touch driving him mad with desire. Sharpening his teeth, he growled when she leaned back, forcing his head lower towards her bosom. He drew a fang over one and was rewarded by a sweet moan of pleasure from her. Licking the cut, he breathed heavily as he savoured the metallic tang of her blood. It spoke to his own, whispering words of want that he was unable to ignore.
He groaned when she pulled herself towards him and rained kisses down on his temple and cheek. She nicked his earlobe with her teeth and all control dissipated. Clutching her backside, he ground against her and sneered when she giggled.
He cursed the rest of the room when he realised they were all staring at him. Roaring at them, he carried Prophecy through the crowd and pinned her against the wall. Who were they to stare, trying to make him feel as though this wasn't appropriate behaviour. He was their lord and she was their lady. What they did was none of their families business and they certainly had no say in it.
Prophecy brushed her lips against his as she kissed across his jaw and he paused for a moment, trapped in her green eyes when she drew back a fraction. He stared at her for what seemed like minutes before crushing her mouth with a feverish kiss. Her teeth clashed with his and it was only a matter of seconds before he could taste their combined blood on his tongue. It didn't stop him, and it only seemed to drive her on. She arched against him, her fingers desperately holding him to her while her lips danced passionately on his. His eyes closed. He gripped her sides so tight that he was sure that he was hurting her, but he couldn't stop, not until this feeling inside of him began to ebb, and with each kiss it just seemed to be growing.
A drop of blood coursed down his chin and he tilted his head back when Prophecy rushed to lick it up. He struggled to stop his claws from extending and puncturing her sides when she pressed long wet kisses around his mouth, cleaning all the blood away, and then licked his lips for him. Shoving her hard into the wall, he grinned when he knocked the air from her and kissed her again. His teeth scraped against her lip and he felt as though he was drowning in the taste of her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and he groaned when her body rubbed against his, sending desire like a burning wildfire through him.
The tempo of the music began to slow and he pulled back enough to see that her lips and chin were covered in blood. Spots of it had dripped down onto her exposed chest. He watched her bosoms rise and fall with her heavy breathing and then dipped his head. She mewled and dug her fingers into his hair when he licked up every last drop of blood on her chest, working his way slowly upwards towards her mouth. Slipping out of his vampire guise, he cleaned her jaw and chin, savouring the taste of their combined blood. When he reached her mouth, he kissed her gently, making the most of it.
She was smiling when he finished and he went to wipe the blood away from his lips. She stopped him with a green flash of her eyes and brought her thumb down, trailing her fingers across his cheek. He stared into her eyes while she captured the blood from his bottom lip and then licked her thumb clean. The look in her eyes said it all. She wanted to be away from here, wanted to be alone with him as badly as he wanted to be locked away in her room with her.
Lowering her to the floor, he smoothed down his jacket while she straightened her clothes out. When they looked reasonably presentable again, he took hold of her arm and looped it over his. He placed his free hand over hers and led her back to the long table that was almost empty of glasses now.
He caught Cornelius’ gaze as he passed him. His aide looked somewhere between astounded and jealous. Serenity raised her brow at him and Valentine dropped his gaze to the floor for a second before finding the strength to meet hers. She gave him a look that could only be interpreted as jealousy.
Leading Prophecy towards the table, he noticed how agitated she was when he stopped. She toyed with the empty glasses, her fingers trembling and making them rattle against each other.
"Something wrong?” he whispered by her ear.
She shook her head and looked at him with hungry eyes. “Dance again?"
Her voice was nothing more than a whisper, barely audible over the music that was playing. It was a slower dance. He looked at the packed dance floor and then back at her. In her eyes, he could see that she wanted to be in amongst them, lost in the sea of bodies so people would stop staring at her and they could be alone. He nodded and took hold of her arm, leading her into the very centre and starting to dance with her.
He'd only had her in his arms a matter of seconds before someone cut in. He frowned when he saw Venturi whisking her away and went to growl at him but someone took hold of his arm.
"Look at me,” the soft feminine voice said and he felt compelled to do as they'd asked.
His eyes widened when he saw who was standing in front of him.
Valentine shook his head in disbelief while he stared at the woman now holding his hand. He felt numb at the sight of her dressed in inky black satin that was cut low to reveal her ample breasts. She started to dance with him and all he could do was follow her lead. After a moments struggle with his senses, he found his voice.
"You are not real,” he said, staring at her, from her blonde glowing hair to her slim fingers that were tightly grasping his hand. He looked into her eyes and confusion overwhelmed him. He shook his head and closed his eyes, refusing to believe what he was seeing. When he opened them again, she was still there, her red lips smiling at him understandingly. He felt as though he was a youngling again and was having trouble grasping something, rather than the terrifying truth of it. “I felt you go. This cannot be real."
"I assure you it is,” Lucya said and turned with him, drawing him closer.
He came to his senses then and looked across at Prophecy. She was frowning at Venturi.
"If you make a move to alert her,” Lucya whispered, “we'll kill her."
Fear clenched his heart in a vice-like grip. He tried to pull away from her while resisting looking at Prophecy. He couldn't risk that this was real. Lucya could have survived. Either that, or the person dancing with him was someone far worse.
"What is it that you want from me?” he said calmly, holding Lucya's gaze.
"A kiss?” she said with the sweetest smile he'd ever seen grace her lips.
He shook his head in the negative.
Her eyes darkened. “If you refuse me, Prophecy will die."
"There must be something else you want. A kiss cannot be the reason you are here. There is something darker at work. I can sense it.” He tried to buy himself time to think of a way out of the situation. That time slipped through his fingers when lightning flashed overhead, sending the room into darkness. He wanted to move, wanted to run then, but he couldn't.
He couldn't because the veil had slipped and he could see whose hands were firmly holding his.
Elena.
"Kiss me.” It wasn't a request this time. It was a command that he felt in every bone of his body. Elena's power washed over him, and for the first time he felt the true extent of it. It sent cold fear sweeping through him when he realised that he wasn't strong enough to fight it. He tried to pull away even as he edged towards her, dipping his head. A prisoner in his own body, all he could do was watch in horror.
The lights in the room flickered back into life.
Their lips touched and she breathed into him, freezing breath that turned his blood to ice before an inferno blazed through him. It sent his head spinning and his eyes struggled to focus when she stepped away from him. He stared dumbly at her, fighting the effects of whatever it was she had done to him. He felt as though he'd been drugged, but no drug he'd ever been given had been like this. He was drawn to her, inexplicably and completely. Whispered words floated around his head, filling his mind and drowning all thoughts of rebelling or killing her. He wanted to fall into the darkness he could feel growing inside of him. He wanted to embrace it just like the voice was telling him to.
He looked dumbly over his shoulder at Prophecy and could see her face pale with fright and her mouth open in a silent scream. The room blurred into zooming lines of varying colours when he brought his head around to face Elena again.
"Why?” He pushed the word out and clawed back a little of his senses, enough to keep himself steady as the world pitched and rolled around him.
She smiled.
"I always did have plans for us, even though those two fools Arkalus and Kalinor almost ruined them. Thorns in my side for all the pleasure they gave me.” She traced her fingers over the marks on her throat, and then frowned at him. “This time, my hold on you will be absolute. This time, there will be no escape. Don't fight it.” She ran her finger across his cheek and looked into his eyes. His vision twisted and distorted, turning her into a grotesque. “You'll only make it worse. Give into it ... surrender to me ... with you by my side, I shall rule this world."
He blinked rapidly when she began to disappear.
Her voice lingered in the air.
"Don't disappoint me this time."
Everything went dark.
Prophecy pushed Venturi away from her, breaking free of his grasp. She picked her skirts up and ran towards Valentine. He began to fall. Her face twisted in horror. Why hadn't she moved sooner? Why hadn't she gone to him the second she'd felt Elena's power in the room?
Because she hadn't been able to. She'd been stuck to the spot and when she'd glanced at Venturi, she'd seen he had been too.
"Help him!” she shouted at the guards stationed around the room. Xavier turned his head and his eyes widened on seeing Valentine collapsing. She wouldn't reach him in time. “Somebody help him!"
She skidded on the floor and her heart clenched when she looked up and saw Valentine lying on the ground. The second she reached him, she knelt beside him and moved his head onto her knees. She touched his cheek and quickly drew her hand away when she felt heat coming off him. Tentatively wiping her fingers across his brow, she gathered the tiny beads of sweat that had accumulated there and frowned at the wetness on her fingers.
He trembled against her and muttered jumbled words under his breath. She cradled his head, staring down at his face as tears began to blur her vision. Her fingers shook as the magic filled them, both of her hands this time. It pulsed through her body unfocused and she saw the threads of it twisting around her fingers. It was almost black.
Flinging her head back, she roared at the ceiling, her teeth extending as her eyes switched to their green state. Her roar turned into a cry and she raised her hands. The thunder and lightning shook the earth as it crashed down around them, and the smell of wet mud filled the air. Her whole body hummed with magic. It sent her senses into disarray, confusing them and making her head spin.
"I swear I will kill you, Elena!” she screamed at the ceiling. “I know you can hear me."
An echo of laughter sent a chill down her spine but she roared in response to it, not letting her fear get the better of her. She used it to drive her on, and the angrier she got, the stronger the magic felt inside of her.
"I will find you ... and when I do, Hell will seem a paradise in comparison."
She dropped her eyes to Valentine when he muttered her name. Brushing her fingers across his cheek, she furrowed her brows at the way the magic tried to switch to red but every attempt it made saw it quickly fade back to dark purple.
When someone approached her, she instinctively growled at them. Their boots seemed familiar and she raised her eyes to see Venturi standing before her. He looked sorry for a moment and then something else filled his eyes.
She frowned when the magic sparked through her again, running uncontrolled along her veins. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end and every bone in her body ached deeply.
"I think we should get you away from these people,” he said in a slow, measured tone.
She saw his gaze flicker to her hands and then come back to her eyes. She could see the fear in his and she knew it wasn't Valentine's condition making him scared.
"What is it?” she whispered, her fear fighting with the magic for control of her body. She knew it was bad. She felt so different, so full of rage, and it wasn't her anger. It was the magic's.
She let Venturi take hold of her arm and reluctantly laid Valentine's head down on the floor. Her legs trembled beneath her as though she had no energy left. She felt as though she'd been walking for days. Her knees buckled but Venturi's strong grip stopped her from falling.
"Breathe deep now. Calm yourself. We will find a way to fix this."
She wondered why he was trying so hard to calm her down. She'd seen him lost in the violence. She'd thought he'd welcome the fact that she was the same as him inside.
Or maybe she wasn't the same as him.
Maybe she was darker.
She turned her hand over and stared at the stone of the amulet. It was a swirling dark purple maelstrom with flickers of red in its depths. Cold crept into her veins, chilling her blood.
"What's wrong?” She looked at him and then went to look at the room but he stopped her.
He held her cheek in his hand and she could feel him shaking.
"It would be better they did not see."
Her eyes widened at his words.
"It is taking enough for me to keep looking at you when your eyes are like swirling purple pools of darkness.” He tried a smile but she could see the corners of his lips twitching as he struggled to hold it.
Immediately taking deep breaths, she kept her eyes fixed on his, trying to calm herself enough that the magic's hold over her would begin to fade. Venturi was right. Valentine would be fine. They would find a way to save him.
"I have to get him somewhere comfortable.” She hated the fact that she had her back to Valentine but if she turned around, the whole of the two houses would see her eyes and would never trust her again. She could sense Valentine's pain and discomfort, and she wanted to help him, wanted to take it all away and save him from whatever Elena had planned. “I ... I can't carry him ... I'm too ... the magic drains me."
"Lead the way,” Venturi said and moved around her.
She listened to him pick Valentine up and then walked towards the door, keeping her eyes downcast the whole time.
When she neared Tiberius and Xavier, she paused. She stared at Tiberius’ boots, not wanting him to see her eyes in case he didn't understand either.
"What's happening?” Xavier's voice was demanding and tears filled her eyes when she realised that she didn't have an answer for him.
"I don't know. I don't ... but I will.” She took a deep breath and looked down at her dress. “Tiberius, please post guards around the grounds. Xavier, have your men guard below my window and follow me with two more. Your men may patrol with my own. Tiberius will see to it that they know where to go in order to protect Valentine."
She bit her lip as it trembled and when she blinked, her tears tumbled down her cheeks. She saw them fall, watched them soak into the dark material of her skirt, and then found a little strength when the mark over her heart pulsed. She looked at her hand to see the magic lightening, but it showed no sign of going away. She couldn't risk looking at the two guards, not without having confirmation that her eyes were back to normal.
Walking past them, she went out into the corridor and reached out with her senses. She was thankful to Venturi when he came up beside her and was surprised to see that he hadn't slung Valentine over his shoulder as she had expected him to. He was cradling Valentine in his arms. She stared at Valentine's ashen face and frowned at the same time he did.
"Do you know of any drug that could do this?” she said to Venturi.
He shook his head solemnly. “None in my knowledge."
"Not even the hunter's dart had this kind of effect on me.” She watched another bead of sweat roll down Valentine's cheek. “He's feverish and everything he said back in the ballroom made no sense."
"I do not think this is the work of a drug."
She froze when it occurred to her that Venturi could be right. Elena wouldn't resort to using a drug when she could use a spell just as easily, and could probably do more damage. She didn't want to think about that. If it was a drug then Valentine would recover given time. If it was a spell, then there could be nothing she could do.
When they reached her room, she pushed the door open and walked in. She held it for Venturi and leaned against it for support while she watched him carry Valentine to the bed. Her heart felt heavy when Venturi laid Valentine down on the bed and stepped away. He looked at her with eyes that spoke of regret and she knew that he wished he could do something to help her.
He moved across the room to her and she hesitated for a moment before touching his hand and giving him a smile.
"Would you like me to ask Serenity to come?” he said and she didn't stop him when he brushed the hair from her face.
She nodded.
He held her gaze for a moment and then gave her a slight smile. “Your eyes are normal again."
With that, he was walking down the hallway. She watched him until he was out of sight and then closed the door. The sense of calm she felt disappeared when she turned and looked at Valentine. He was writhing on the bed, tugging at his jacket. She hurried across to him and pressed her hands into his shoulders to restrain him.
"Still ... be still.” She was surprised when he slumped into the bed, his face suddenly calm and peaceful. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the red magic working its way around her hand. It was threading itself along the lines of the star on the back of the amulet.
She looked at Valentine and noticed that he wasn't breathing. He wasn't moving at all.
Had she done that?
She watched him closely, thought about attempting to allow him to move again and then decided against it. Pressing her hand to his forehead, she frowned at how hot he was. Her fingers moved to the buttons of his jacket and she carefully undid them. Pulling him up into a sitting position, she peeled the jacket from his sweat soaked back and removed his shirt. She pressed kisses to his cheeks and rested her forehead against his, holding him for a moment before laying him back down on the black bedspread. She adjusted the pillows behind his head so he'd be more comfortable and then sat back.
Holding her hand over his heart, she waited until the magic had turned red and then took a deep breath.
"Move,” she said but nothing happened. She stared at her hand, willing the magic to come and obey her. Something stirred inside of her and she frowned as a word flitted across her mind. She swallowed and took hold of the word that came into her head. “Motion."
Valentine gasped for air and shot up on the bed. He was shaking violently and she wrapped her arms about him, holding him until the tremors racking his body subsided.
"Shh...” she whispered against his neck. She told herself to be calm so she didn't alarm him. Losing her head would solve nothing and although the fear that was eating away at her heart wanted her to panic, she wasn't going to. She was confident that she would find a way to cure him of whatever it was that was making him sick.
"So tired,” he croaked the word out, his voice hoarse and quiet.
"Don't give up. We'll find a cure.” She drew back and smoothed the sweat-slicked hair from his face.
He smiled ruefully. She got the feeling he was trying to tell her that she wouldn't.
"You have to fight this, Valentine, for me. Please? She can't take you away from me again. I can't bear it.” She cupped his cheek and trembled when she pressed a kiss to his lips. She tasted something.
Her marks burned in unison, sending sparks of pain arcing along her nerves. She gritted her teeth and steeled herself against it.
"Elena did that,” he said in a voice that was barely there.
She looked at him. His usually bright green eyes were glassy and dull, speaking of his pain as clearly as his trembling body did.
"She breathed fire into me."
He collapsed back onto the bed and her brows furrowed when she took hold of his hand. She toyed with his fingers, stroking them and wanting nothing more than to be close to him in the hope that he could feel it and it would comfort him.
Running her fingers across his brow, she kept her eyes fixed on his face and smiled. Tears filled her eyes. Her heart ached with her fear and her love for him. His lips twisted in pain, his brows meeting heavily.
"Still.” She felt the magic leave her and sighed when he was still again, his face soft with slumber. “I won't give up on you, so don't you give up either."
She looked across the room at her desk and the book that was sitting on it.
There was a high chance it contained the answers she needed. This wasn't a drug she was dealing with; it was a spell. Surely all spells had counters?
Her mother's words came back to her and she looked at Valentine.
"I will save you, just as you saved me."
Prophecy paced the length of the room. She could feel the sun outside taunting her. Everything felt as though it was taunting her.
She stared at Valentine as she walked back towards him. He was still sleeping soundly, but she'd had to renew the spell several times. Whatever magic was affecting him, it couldn't do it while he was awake. Maybe her sleep spell was more than just sleep. She'd never used it before last night. Maybe Elena's spell required Valentine to be conscious in order for it to work its will and her own spell rendered him unconscious. The command was ‘still’ after all. That word spoke of more than just slumber but there were still times when he moved, usually when her spell was wearing off.
He mumbled something and she went to him, pressing her hand against his cheek. He was freezing cold. Grabbing the blanket from underneath his feet at the bottom of the bed, she placed it over him. Her fingers idly smoothed the creases out of the warm material while she looked at him. He was still pale. His lips were almost as white as his skin, which was a stark contrast against his raven hair and the black sheets. She wondered what kind of battle was being waged inside of him and what the outcome of the spell would be if she couldn't stop it. If Elena had wanted him dead, she would have simply killed him, not gone to lengths as elaborate as this. This was something else, and Prophecy got the distinct impression she didn't want to find out exactly what Elena's plan for Valentine was.
She glanced at the book again. So far her patience had held and she'd managed to control her anger where the tome was concerned. Several attempts to open the book had ended with her breaking down in tears, but it didn't take her long to recover and get back on her feet again, thinking of another way to get into it to see if it contained the cure she needed so badly.
The air in the room felt stale. The more time she spent in it, the more the walls began to feel as though they were closing in again. She wished that she could let some air in, but with the sun still up, she couldn't risk it. Even changing out of her ball gown hadn't improved how she felt. The dress lay over the back of the armchair on the other side of her desk. The loose fitting combats and black camisole top she now wore had made it easier for her to pace the room and her heavy boots had given her a rhythmic sound to focus on, but they had done nothing to improve her outlook. She'd washed her face countless times in an attempt to freshen up, but she still felt groggy and bewildered.
Serenity had left her shortly after dawn to attend to their new arrivals. During the night, Venturi's men had arrived. She'd heard reports that there were two-dozen of them. She didn't know who they were as she hadn't attended to them.
Apparently neither had Venturi.
She closed her eyes and reached out with her senses. He was still where he had been for most of the night—standing sentinel outside her door. It was a clever move on his part. He was so close to her, but far enough away that she didn't feel crowded. If she wanted him at any given moment, she only had to move a few feet and open a door. A single look would be all it would take to tell him he was needed.
His proximity had another affect too. It soothed her. She knew he was only there because he felt compelled to be close by in case she needed him. He probably didn't realise the comfort it gave her to just have him there waiting. All she had to do was extend her senses a fraction and she could feel him. His constant presence and steadfastness was more calming than any words he could have said to her.
She looked at Valentine. He was still her pillar of strength, still everything she needed in order to win this war and fulfil the prophecy, but she couldn't draw on his strength right now. Valentine needed all his strength for himself so Venturi had taken his place, becoming the stalwart one that she relied on to guide her when she couldn't deal with something.
She couldn't deal with this.
She knew that locking herself away in her room wasn't the right way of dealing with it, but she couldn't face her family or Valentine's right now. She'd heard Xavier speaking to Venturi throughout the night and it seemed that what little progress had been made at the dance, had been undone when Valentine had become sick. Without him to command them, there was a chance that the Aurorea would revolt against him. She had to somehow retain control of them as well as her own bloodline.
Was she strong enough to do that?
Opening the door, her eyes settled at first on Venturi. He immediately turned around to look at her. His face reflected how tired he was and she wished that he would sleep, but she didn't ask him to. Her heart told her that he would refuse. It was best she let him do as he pleased and didn't push him. Besides, she wanted him to remain close in case anything happened.
Her gaze moved to Xavier. His hand was on the hilt of his sword. Each time she'd emerged from her room during the night and day, he'd always looked the same—a dark look on his face and his hand on his sword. It had told her everything she needed to know about him. He had accepted Valentine's command of their bloodline and he would defend his new lord to the death. The other guards had a similar look whenever she'd chanced a glance at them.
"There is no improvement and it is getting harder to make him sleep. I don't think we should send the Aurorea home, but I'm sure they're becoming restless. If they wish to hunt tonight, let them, but warn them that they must return here.” She leaned against the doorframe as tiredness swept through her. The sun was starting to sink but its power over her was still strong enough to lure her to sleep. She fought against it, telling herself that she had to maintain a constant vigil over Valentine and find the cure. Any wasted seconds could mean she lost more than time.
"They will return here without the need to warn them. They are not pleased to be trapped in the house of Caelestis, but they are not fools enough to think they're safe at our family's mansion. They saw what happened to Lord Valentine. They know a similar fate awaits those who stray too far from you.” Xavier smiled and held his hand up. One of the guards moved away from the wall and came to him. “Gather the patrols and our family. Tell them that those wishing to hunt will have to do so as a group. They will be escorted by any of the guards that we can spare. Send word to those left at the mansion to be on alert. This witch we encountered last night is powerful. She is not to be trusted."
"Or fought,” Prophecy added. “Tell them not to fight her. Flee if they meet her. Get word back here. I will deal with her."
The guard nodded and turned away from her. She gave one more glace to Venturi and saw he was still watching her, and then went back into her room. Closing the door again, she looked at Valentine and then went over to the book.
She traced her fingers over the patterned front, wishing it would give up its secrets and open for her. Her eyes closed when she felt the power in it. It seemed to move between her amulet and the book, ebbing through her body as though she was only a conduit for the magic inside of her and it was communicating with the magic inside the book. She wished she knew what it was saying.
Running her hand down the side, the pages gave slightly under her touch but the book still refused to open. She picked it up and looked at it, staring at it until her eyes lost their focus.
There had to be a way in. Forcing it wasn't going to work, she'd already proven that. It was magically locked, which meant at some point it'd had a key. The amulet did nothing to open it, so it couldn't be that, and it was the only key that she could think of.
Or was it?
She stared at her hand and her eyes travelled downwards to her wrist.
Her blood was a key.
Biting into her wrist, she didn't stop to think about what she was doing. If there was the remotest chance it would work, she'd give every last drop of blood she could spare to the book.
She held her wrist above the book and watched the crimson spill from the wound. It trickled steadily onto the cover and she waited, staring at the book and holding her breath while she silently willed something to happen.
Her eyes widened when the blood that was on the cover leached into it, disappearing, and the magic sealed the cut on her arm.
She waited to see what was going to come of her gift of blood to the book.
After a minute, she realised nothing was going to happen.
Her temper frayed and she growled at the book, her fingers tightening around it so much that her knuckles turned white. She shook it violently in her hands, muttering a string of obscenities at it that only made her feel even more frustrated, so much so that she screamed and threw the book across the room. The force of its impact made the wall shudder and the ornaments on the table near it shake. She flinched when it hit the floor with a heavy thud that she felt in every bone of her body.
A chill swept down her spine and along her arms, disappearing when it reached her hands.
She felt as though she'd been thrown against the wall.
She glared at the book.
"Fine!” Storming across the room, she grabbed it and carried it back to the table. She slammed it down and then punched it. Her chest ached as though someone had hit her. “Oh ... so that's how it is? I give you blood, and you use it against me."
Burying her fingers into her hair, she wished that she could sleep or call her mother to her. Her mother would have the answers she needed. The only visions she'd had recently were of a strange house and Valentine killing her. It made a change from repeatedly seeing herself killing him, but it was still something that she could live without.
Walking over to the bed, she sat down beside Valentine and heaved a sigh. She cleared the hair from his forehead and smiled at him when he twitched in his sleep, the corner of his mouth curving into the tiniest fraction of a smile. She pressed a kiss to it and then curled up against him, closing her eyes and holding him. It felt as though she was cuddling up to a dead person or a statue. His skin was clammy and cold, his body hard and motionless. Taking a deep breath, she breathed in his comforting scent and held it inside of her, trying to put to memory precisely how it made her feel—safe, loved and calm.
"I'm sorry I haven't found a cure yet,” she said to his chest and then craned her neck so she could see his face. Her eyes traced his noble profile, moving over his fine brow to his straight nose and soft lips. She wished that she could lift her spell and have him look at her, but she couldn't risk allowing Elena's spell to take hold of him. He was fighting it, but it was only a matter of time before he lost what little strength he had left, and she didn't know what was going to happen then. “I'll find a way to save you, once I've found a way into the book."
She ran a finger down his forehead and over his nose, following the line of his profile. He stirred a little and frowned, his eyes opening briefly but long enough for her to see the green of them.
"Valentine?” she whispered, not wanting to startle him.
He moved his head and looked at her. She smiled.
"So cold,” he said with a sad look in his eyes.
"I know ... it's hard, but you have to keep going. You can't let her win. I can't lose you."
He gave her the slight smile of his that was such an intrinsic part of who he was and then closed his eyes again when she pulled the covers up over him and tucked them in.
"I'm sorry I can't let you stay awake.” She ran her fingers over his cheek and brushed her thumb across his lips before bringing her hand down to his heart. “Sleep ... be still. Rest a while and save your strength."
Her amulet glowed bright red as tears filled her eyes and her brows furrowed. Her lower lip trembled and she breathed out shakily, trying to steady herself and stop herself from crying.
The mark over her heart ached and burned with a fire that was stronger than she'd ever felt before.
It feared.
She shook her head and buried her face in his neck, clinging to him.
"I can't lose you."
Closing her eyes, she held onto him as though by that physical act alone she could stop him from slipping away from her.
She didn't know how long she'd been holding him before she heard the door open and sensed someone enter. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the room was darker now. Serenity moved into her field of vision and opened the curtains, lifted the sash, and let the cool night air in. Prophecy breathed deep, letting the freshness of it fill her and chase away the tiredness in her body.
"I didn't mean to wake you,” Serenity said with a concerned look.
"I wasn't asleep,” Prophecy said and sat up, rubbing her hair and looking at Valentine.
"Venturi says you haven't moved in three hours."
Her eyes widened. “Three hours? Impossible. I wasn't sleeping ... I was ... I don't know. I was just laying there seeing nothing, feeling nothing..."
"I don't think it's nothing that you're feeling.” Serenity pulled a chair out from the desk and sat down. “You're scared ... it's understandable. You're tired too, and pale. Get some fresh air and get out of this room for an hour or two. It might help."
Prophecy considered what Serenity had said. She was getting tired of being shut in the room and some fresh air and space could help her think of a way to get into the book, but she didn't want to leave Valentine. Her eyes roamed back to him and she sighed.
"I can't,” she said.
"I can watch him. Staying cooped up in here isn't going to do you any good, Prophecy. You need a change of surroundings.” Serenity's lips broke into a smile. “Besides, I think Venturi could use a couple of hours break. He hasn't been to see his men once since they arrived. People are starting to talk."
Prophecy frowned. Talk about what? She gave Serenity an unimpressed look when it dawned on her. The two houses were beginning to wonder exactly how many people were involved in a relationship with her. One was enough trouble. She'd never be able to handle two. It wasn't her fault if the houses were getting the wrong impression. She hadn't asked Venturi to stand outside her door, constantly waiting for her. But then she hadn't asked him not to either.
She looked at the door, sensing him on the other side with the three Aurorea guards.
She didn't have the heart to tell him to go away, not when he was there because he was worried about her.
"I'm sure that Valentine will be fine with me. If anything happens, I'll get word to Venturi straight away and he can find you."
Prophecy didn't like the way that Serenity had suggested that Venturi would be able to track her down the quickest, faster than herself or Tiberius. She sighed and took hold of Valentine's hand.
"He could use some blood to keep his strength up,” she said and then looked at the small wooden box on the bedside table. “He shouldn't wake up, but if he does, there's a syringe in the box and a drug that will knock him out for a few hours."
"What's holding him at the moment?” Serenity's voice was full of curiosity.
Prophecy smiled and looked at the intricate threads of red that were lacing hers and Valentine's fingers together.
"Magic,” she said, looking at Serenity. Her friend's expression changed to one of awe. “It will last a few hours more but if it doesn't ... then get Venturi or one of the guards to give him the drug and then get someone to find me. I'll take Venturi down to see his men and go through the formalities, and then I'll go out to hunt. I won't be more than an hour."
"I can handle it, so stop worrying,” Serenity said in a gentle tone.
"I know you can. It's not that I'm worried about. I'm losing him a little more with each passing minute and I'm starting to lose hope at the same rate.” Standing up, Prophecy paused for a second to look at Valentine and then grabbed her coat and walked to the door. She stopped when she reached it but didn't look back. “Take care of him."
"I will,” Serenity said.
Prophecy opened the door and walked out into the hallway. She didn't stop to check if Venturi was going to follow her. He would. She was the reason he was standing guard. The other three were for Valentine.
"You are pale,” Venturi said and the gentleness of his voice made her eyes fill with tears.
She felt so weak around him. When she was alone or with Serenity, she had to be strong. Around Venturi, she felt as though she could let go of it all and give in to her feelings, and he'd be strong for her.
"I'm fine ... maybe tired and a little drained.” She tried to sound bright so he wouldn't worry and say things that would give her reason to surrender the fight and let him comfort her like she so badly wanted him to. “I hear we have new guests."
"We do,” he said and she could feel his eyes boring into the side of her face. She resisted looking at him.
"I hear you've not even been to see them."
He was quiet for a moment and then said, “I make no apologies for my actions."
She looked across at him, letting him see the tears in her eyes and how much she wished she could let him hold her and comfort her. “I see no reason why you should."
Facing front again, she didn't dare look at him until they reached the room where Serenity had placed his men. She paused outside the closed door and untied her hair. Pulling it back into a neater ponytail, she smoothed out her appearance and took a deep breath. She was about to open the door when Venturi stopped her. He brushed his fingers lightly across her cheeks just below her eyes and smiled at her.
"They do not have a right to see those tears,” he said in a quiet voice and she knew what he'd meant—they were tears that only close companions or lovers should see—people like him, not people like their families. Her eyes followed the motion of his fingers as he rubbed them together, wiping her tears into his skin.
"Not many do,” she said.
He had a right to see them. In part, they were about him, not just about Valentine. This time it was her turn to stop him when he went to move.
"Venturi ... I'm afraid I can't save him, that I don't know how. If I lose him ... I lose everything. The magic ... it's hard to explain ... it reacts to him. It feeds off my feelings for him."
"I know. I have seen it at work."
"Then you know that I'm weak without—"
"You are never weak.” He cut her off. “Even when you are without him, I have never met anyone as strong as you. In Venice and Oxford ... you were as strong as the woman I saw after Valentine's return."
She smiled shakily. “What I really wanted to say was ... this is all so confusing. Knowing that you were there if I needed you, that you were just ... outside that door today ... meant a lot to me."
Before she had a chance to lose her nerve, she wrapped her arms about his waist and pressed her cheek into his chest. When he placed his arms around her shoulders, she allowed herself a few seconds in which to take in all the comfort she could and then released him.
She didn't turn away immediately and neither did he. He looked at her with eyes that clearly expressed how much what she'd done had meant to him in return. The second he blinked, she opened the door and walked into the room.
The Tenebrae stood immediately and turned to face her and Venturi. They straightened up with their hands plastered flat against their sides and their eyes fixing on the wall behind her. Was it her or Venturi that had got this reaction from them? When she'd fought the Tenebrae at their castle in Romania, they had seemed like a well-regimented army. Maybe this was just their way.
"Lady Prophecy,” Venturi said and swept his arm out towards the gathered people in front of her. “These are my elite commanders."
They all bowed, most of them not looking directly at her, but in the eyes of the ones who did, she could see that they knew it was her who had killed their previous lord. If her family had been scared of her power when she'd taken over the role of master, then Venturi's commanders looked petrified. She smiled when she remembered Venturi saying that people had a right to be frightened of her.
"It's nice to meet you and I'm truly sorry it couldn't be under better circumstances.” She met some of their gazes when they straightened up. A few of them frowned, in particular a blonde haired young looking woman on the right of the group. Prophecy got the feeling that it wasn't the “circumstances” she'd mentioned that was making the woman look that way.
Prophecy gave a look to Venturi that asked for help because her voice felt suddenly tight and she didn't think she could speak about what had happened to Valentine without it upsetting her.
He stepped towards her with a concerned look in his eyes and placed his hand against her shoulder, his fingers stroking it reassuringly.
"Lord Valentine Aurorea has had a spell cast on him by the witch we must destroy. Lady Prophecy is working to save him. Has anything happened at the castle? We must be on our guard against this witch.” He addressed his family and it was so strange to see him in command for once. She'd never witnessed him like this, acting as the lord of his bloodline.
"The castle is safe, my lord. We have left a contingent there that is strong enough to defend it should anything happen.” A man stepped forwards and bowed.
Venturi nodded in evident satisfaction.
"Did you encounter any trouble during your journey?” he said.
The people in front of Prophecy were listening attentively while the man reported but she didn't need to hear the details. Her eyes wandered over their faces while they all looked at Venturi. All except one. The woman at the edge of the group was staring at her.
No, not at her. She was staring at Venturi's hand were it was resting on her shoulder.
Prophecy looked up at him and he moved his eyes to meet hers. She looked across at the woman and caught the frown that the Tenebrae tried to hide with a forced smile. Prophecy swallowed when Venturi's hand slid a little lower so it was touching her shoulder blade and the star on her skin there itched and prickled.
She didn't hear the words he said when she looked at him. She stared into his eyes, trying to figure out what was happening or had been happening between him and the female Tenebrae. He turned back to face the group and so did she. There were three other women in the group and none of them seemed interested in him in the way the other one did.
When he stopped talking, she caught hold of his hand and he looked at her.
"A word, please?” she said and gave a bow to the occupants of the room.
He nodded and followed her. She led him back out into the hall and far enough down it that they were out of earshot. Releasing his hand, she flexed her fingers, trying to ease the magical build up she could feel in them. It was strange that he'd affected her magic. So far it had only reacted to Valentine.
"I don't appreciate being stared at,” she said and watched his face closely.
"I shall see to it she's punished.” He glanced up the corridor towards the door.
She smiled at the way he'd known exactly who she was talking about. “I never said it was a girl staring at me. I might have been referring to all your commanders."
He frowned at her.
She frowned back. “Who is she? And why do I get the feeling that she doesn't like me?"
He cleared his throat, hesitated awkwardly for a few seconds and then put his arm out and leaned against the wall. She smiled at his attempt to look casual.
"She's my child.” His voice quavered a little.
"Oh ... I'm starting to think that siring someone of the opposite sex is a bad idea. Feelings seem to develop. I've watched it for years with Serenity and her love for Arkalus, and now I witness it in a young female Tenebrae and you."
"I do not love her,” he said with a laugh and then gave her an odd look that made her frown harder.
"What?” she said.
He smiled with just one side of his mouth. The corner of it tugged into a look she didn't like and she felt as though she was being scrutinised as his eyes bore into hers.
"You sound jealous."
"Venturi ... this really isn't the time for this."
His smile faded and he frowned, as though he'd forgotten the man lying sick in her bed.
"I apologise. It is in poor taste to tease you when the one you love is so ill."
She could still see the smile in his eyes. It spoke of triumph. Not only had she taken the comfort he'd been silently offering her, but she'd shown a hint of jealousy about his relationship with the woman in the other room.
"I have to hunt,” she said flatly and started to walk away.
"Prophecy.” He didn't have to catch her arm in order to stop her. She stopped dead and looked back at him. He ran his fingers through his dirty blond hair, tousling the long lengths of it and making some of them fall down the sides of his face. “I am sorry. Forgive me?"
She didn't know what to say to him or even why he was sorry. Was it the way he could so easily forget Valentine's plight, or was it the woman in the other room he was apologising for? Or maybe it was something else. Was he sorry about them, about the fact that there wasn't a relationship between them like he wanted?
She shook her head in confusion and then turned away from him.
"I'll be back in an hour,” she said without any trace of emotion and walked down the hall. Leaving him in such a cold manner was beginning to become a habit with her. Whenever he made her feel any affection for him, or brought her feelings to her attention, she ran away.
Her eyes closed when she heard the impact of his fist against the wall and the growl of frustration he gave.
A tear slid down her cheek but she dashed it away.
What did he want from her? She loved Valentine, and while she did, it was wrong to act on any feelings she had for Venturi, regardless of what they were.
Ignoring Tiberius’ offer to go out hunting with her, she dismissed him with a wave of her hand and slipped her jacket on while she walked along the gravel path towards the gates.
She didn't want company right now.
It was only a short walk to the nearest cemetery. She could find something to kill there.
If any trouble arose, she could handle herself.
Prophecy stalked the woman through the graveyard. The woman was moving fast, but there was still a lot of ground for her to cover before she reached the gates at the other end. Prophecy slipped from tomb to tomb, using the tall trees dotted around the cemetery grounds as cover while she tracked the woman's progress.
She looked at her feet and the mist that swirled around them. The air was damp tonight and the season still hadn't reached the point where it brought warm nights. The cool air wrapped itself around her, almost as comforting as the blanket of the night and the wide open space around her. It felt good to be out of the mansion. She didn't want it feeling like a prison again but that's what was happening. Being outside and hunting made that feeling go away and she knew that when she returned after her feed that she'd be happier to see her home.
Serenity was right. Getting some fresh air was improving her outlook.
She'd thought up three ways of getting into the book that she hadn't tried yet. She just hoped that the magic attached to the blood she'd fed it had worn off so when she got angry and threw it across the room again, it didn't hurt her.
Her eyes widened when she saw the woman had almost made it through the cemetery. Pushing her thoughts away, she focused her senses on her prey and slid into her vampire guise. She licked her teeth and sprinted silently through the grounds so she was waiting by the gate when the woman reached it.
Standing in the shadows, she watched the woman approaching. The mist and the crescent moon in the sky combined to drain all colour from the world, bathing it in shades of grey that had the tiniest hint of blue. The cemetery looked like a scene from the black and white horror movies she used to watch in her room with Serenity. She grinned. For the woman, this night was about to become that horror movie.
When the woman reached her, she slid out of the shadows and into her path. The woman jumped and pressed her hand against her chest, muttering something in Czech and smiling at her.
Prophecy grinned back, flashing her teeth.
The smile fell from the woman's face and she turned so fast that she almost lost her footing. She ran, throwing glances over her shoulder. Prophecy watched her run a few metres and then started after her. She sprinted so she overtook the woman and then waited patiently for her to run into her arms.
The woman was so busy looking behind her that she did exactly that.
Prophecy sunk her teeth deep into her victim's neck before she had a chance to come to her senses, and dragged her off the path and into the shadows. She kept her senses as focused on the world around her as possible as the sweetness of the woman's blood filled her, warming her body and sedating her. She closed her eyes and put her hand over her victim's mouth when her body tensed and jerked, silencing her before she had a chance to scream.
Ignoring all of the stray drops that were running down the woman's front and soaking into her top, Prophecy drank deep, desperate for fresh blood and unable to keep her focus. It switched to the woman. She could feel her panic, could smell the delicious scent of fear on her while she desperately struggled to get free. Soon she'd tire and the fun would be over, but Prophecy didn't mind. There were plenty more girls where this one came from. If she waited a few minutes, another one would be by and she could feed again. She gave one last pull on the woman's blood when she heard her heart stop and then dropped the body unceremoniously to the ground. The mist seemed to eat her. It shrouded the body, leaving no sign of it amongst the headstones.
Prophecy slid out of her vampire guise and smiled.
Licking her lips, Prophecy concentrated hard on her body, sensing whether she would need to kill another in order to have adequate strength. She had to feed Valentine with her own blood, it had the strength he needed to keep going, but she couldn't risk weakening herself. She needed to eat enough to cope with the drain it would be on her.
Her senses reached out all around her, pinpointing everything within twenty metres. She waited to see if anything was moving. A few small things shifted across her senses, but they were probably leaves or rats, nothing worth moving for. She kept as still as a statue, not even daring to breath in case the rhythm of it interfered with her senses and made her miss something.
The mist swirled around her feet, reaching her knees now.
The air had a distinct chill to it that even she could feel.
Something entered the boundary of her senses.
It was large and moving steadily towards her.
She tracked its movements, staying still until the right moment presented itself. The second the person was close, she moved out into their path. She raised her eyes and immediately back flipped away, placing some distance between them while her senses screamed danger.
Landing with her feet in a fighting stance, she brought her hands up and curled them into tight fists.
She growled at the man standing in front of her. The bones of her face shifted to allow her fangs to descend and once they had, her growl became a roar.
He raised a brow at her and pulled out a crossbow. She flipped as the first dart flew at her and dodged each one before the feathers of it had even left the bow. Her senses sharpened, focusing on the weapon while her instincts moved her body, guiding her in a pattern towards the man.
When she reached him, she caught the crossbow bolt as it left the shaft and growled as she snapped it one-handed.
"You'll have to do better than that. I'm offended. You must think me a weakling to use such a weapon on me.” She caught the crossbow with a fast uppercut, smashing it to pieces, and then licked the side of Caden's neck. She growled into his ear. “I knew I'd get my chance with you."
She disappeared into the gloom before he had a chance to think of another avenue of attack. Laughing at him from the mist, she watched him turning in circles trying to find her. He pulled out a slim, pointed shaft of wood. It looked familiar.
"It wasn't my fight with you, so don't try to finish it with me,” she said and ran silently at him from the shadows. He turned just as she stepped up onto a gravestone and launched herself at him. She brought her foot around in a swift arc, catching him across the back of the head and making him stumble forwards. The piece of wood clattered to the floor and he scrabbled to retrieve it.
She stood in the path waiting for him. “This is our fight. This is what you deserve for drugging me."
"You really are a beautiful specimen, my dear,” he said in a rough voice and snatched up the wooden stake. He slowly came around to face her, his free hand rubbing the back of his neck. Her eyes met his. “I can see why he likes you."
She growled at him when his mention of Valentine made her heart ache. Every mark on her body pulsed and itched, stealing her concentration away from the hunter.
Before she had a chance to think through what she was doing, she'd run at him. She blocked most of the attacks he made with the stake, and managed to punch him a few times before her senses kicked back in and told her to flee. The point of the stake scraped across her chest.
Flipping backwards, she kicked him under the jaw and placed some distance between them again.
She looked down at her chest and the blood that was seeping in tiny droplets out of the ragged streak across it.
"Bastard,” she spat the word at him and followed it with a growl. She didn't know whether she was angry with him because of the wound or because he had dared to mention Valentine.
Flexing her fingers, she extended her claws and moved towards him. The second he moved forwards to meet her, she ducked to the side and came around behind him. She kicked him square in the back, not hard enough to break his spine, but enough that it would slow him down a little. She didn't want this fight to be over yet. He deserved to suffer for what he'd done to her.
Valentine had warned him. Now she was going to make sure Caden died.
"You have a nerve to show your face in my city,” she said and kicked him again. He dropped to his knees, weak and vulnerable in front of her as she towered above him.
"Your city?” He almost laughed the words and got to his feet. He gave her an incredulous look.
She grinned. “You don't know who you're dealing with."
"Oh, I do. A fool of a Caelestis girl who is in love with an Aurorea."
She frowned at the way he'd made her sound weak. Anger overruled her sense and she launched herself at him, kicking and punching him as fast as she could and blocking every attack he made.
Every attack but one.
She cried out when she felt the blade of a knife scrape across her ribs.
Leaping backwards, she took off her jacket and stared at the long gash across her torso.
She roared at him and pressed her amulet against the wound. Her eyes watered with the pain it caused as it healed her and she breathed heavily when it was over.
Taking her hand away from her side, she smiled wickedly at Caden when he stared at her side in disbelief.
"You don't know who you're dealing with,” she repeated with a sneer.
Before he had time to come to his senses, she attacked. She swiped the knife from his hand and grabbed the piece of holy wood from his other one. It burned the palm of her hand but she didn't care. She snarled when she thrust it into his shoulder.
She held it there, her teeth clenched and her right hand holding his arm so he couldn't attack her.
Her eyes met his and she twisted the stake in his shoulder. “I wish this hurt you as much as you hurt me that night."
His eyes widened for a moment but then narrowed. She easily evaded his leg as he swept it around in an attempt to knock her off her feet. She went to move away from him but he caught hold of her left arm and pulled her back to him. She hit him hard in the stomach and threw him across the path at the row of gravestones that lined it. He slammed into one with a dull thud and the soft patter of fragments of the headstone hitting the grass.
A distant noise made her take her eyes off him for a second and when she looked back, he was gone. She extended her senses and ducked when she felt him behind her. Rolling away from him, she turned when she got to her feet but didn't have time to stop the foot that was flying at her face. It connected solidly with her jaw, sending her head spinning. The sharp taste of blood filled her mouth and she flew at him, lashing out with her claws. He grabbed her arm and twisted it around until she lost her balance and went crashing to the floor. His knee was in her ribs the second she landed, knocking the breath from her, and all she could was press her hands against his chest when he pinned her to the ground. She was about to push him off her when he pulled the stake out of his shoulder and brought it plummeting down towards her chest. Fear paralysed her and she closed her eyes, waiting for the impact of the holy wood.
Everything went still.
Maybe this was what it was like to really be dead.
She frowned when she heard his heavy breathing. When she focused, she could feel his breath against her skin, and the weight of him still bore down on her. His knee was jarred painfully against her ribs. When she breathed, she felt the point of the stake scrape against the patch of skin above her heart.
She opened one eye so she could see what had happened, and then opened the other when she saw he was just staring at her chest, his face a mask of disbelief and confusion.
She looked down. The tip of the stake had landed in the circle of chain around her neck that held her silver star. It had trapped the star, stopping it from sliding down towards her throat, and keeping it almost directly above the intricate star mark on her chest.
A part of her told her to move, but she didn't dare risk it. It would only take the slightest move on his part to puncture her skin and she could already feel the holy wood burning her.
Her eyes moved back to his face. He looked deathly pale in the sickly sodium light of the nearest streetlamp. She could feel that the hand holding the stake was trembling. His eyes were fixed on the star.
He swallowed and met her gaze.
"Where did you get this?” He took hold of the star, keeping the stake against her chest so she couldn't attack him.
"I don't know,” she said. There was no point in lying to him. Besides, she wanted to know just why the silver star had him so spooked.
He frowned at it. “You can't ... how ... you shouldn't have this ... did you kill her?"
Her eyes widened and she immediately raced to remember if she had killed anyone to get the star. She couldn't remember ever doing it, but her memories were still a little jumbled in places. Sometimes the false ones seemed to win over the real ones.
"No,” she said with confidence.
"Then how did you get it?” He almost growled the words and pressed the stake harder against her chest.
She grimaced and writhed beneath him when it burned, searing her flesh and filling the air with the smell of bacon. What was so important about the star that he was getting this angry?
"I told you! I don't know. I've always had it ... ever since I was small."
He withdrew the stake enough that it wasn't hurting her but kept it hovering over her chest. His eyes searched hers. She changed out of vampire guise and stared back at him. It was hard to keep her fangs at bay when she could smell the blood on him.
"Since you were small?"
Her hand instinctively moved to rub the sore patch on her chest and he stiffened, bringing the point of the stake back against her ribs.
"Don't move!” His fingers tensed against her shoulder, pinning her harder into the floor.
He grimaced and her eyes flickered to his injured shoulder. He was bleeding badly and must have been in a lot of pain. Her eyes unfocused as she stared at the wound, tempted to lick her lips. He tightened his grip on her and got her attention again when he touched her with the tip of the stake. It burned.
"Answer the question,” he said and shifted the stake again so it stopped hurting her.
She had half a mind to kick him off her and kill him with the damned stake he was threatening her with, but he'd piqued her curiosity now. She'd always wondered where the star had come from and why she had it.
Moving her hand away, she held it by her side in a gesture of surrender. His eyes flickered to it briefly and then came back to hers. He paused for a second, frowned and then grabbed her right hand, yanking it towards him.
She growled.
"Where in God's name did you get this?"
"The Three of Paris,” she said and growled again when he bent her hand down so he could see the back. It hurt and she snatched her hand away from him. He was pushing his luck now. “It was my mother's."
He dropped the stake and stared at her with eyes so wide she could see the white all around his irises.
"My God!” He sat back, kneeling on the path beside her. “My God, it can't be ... you couldn't ... now that I look at you..."
It took her a moment to realise that she was free.
She sat up and scrambled backwards, away from him. When she was at a safe distance, she rubbed her chest, frowning when it stung. She pressed her hand against it and healed the small hole he'd made.
His eyes moved to her star necklace again and then shot back up to her face.
"You're too young to be her.” He sounded as though he was speaking to himself, but she wasn't about to let him get away without answering the questions he'd raised in her head.
"Be who?” She got to her feet and watched him do the same. He continued to stare at her, his eyes moving gradually over her as though he was trying to take it all in, whatever it was.
"Your mother owned that?” He pointed to her hand.
She looked at the amulet. “Yes. She was a witch. She looked like me. I see her in visions. I don't remember her, but Mia regressed me and saw my birth. My mother was turned when she was pregnant and I'm the result. I'm not wholly vampire, but nowhere near human."
She called the magic to her hand and watched his expression change to one of fascination.
"Ophelia,” he said and looked back into her eyes.
"Pardon?"
"Your mother's name was Ophelia.” He cleared the hair from his face and when he moved, she swore she saw tears in his eyes.
"How do you know that? I don't even know that.” A chill swept over her as it dawned on her. “You knew my mother?"
He laughed dryly. “She was my wife."
Her stomach flipped and twisted, and panic filled her as she raced to draw the only conclusion possible.
"I've seen you ... in the amulet with my mother ... I know who you are.” She backed away from him, holding her hand up with her palm facing him. The magic spiralled around her fingers. She couldn't deal with this. This was too much and she was too weak right now.
"Your name is Prophecy, yes?” His tone was gentle now, coaxing. He pressed his hand against his hurt shoulder.
"Yes ... and I know what you're going to say ... but I don't need a father, especially one who is so intent on killing the man that I love, and me."
He looked wounded and then nodded in a way that said he could see her point.
"It's hard for me too,” he said.
"Really? Standing in these shoes, I find that hard to believe. You don't know the half of what I've been through."
"I never knew she was pregnant,” he said it so fast that she felt as though he'd dropped a bomb and was about to run.
She stared at him, struggling to compute what he'd just said, but seeing in his eyes that it was the truth. Her mother had never told him she was pregnant. She thought about it for a second and realised why. If her mother had told him, he would have tried to stop her, and her mother had accepted what her destiny was. He would only have made it harder for her to do what she had to.
"Did you know she was going to sacrifice herself?” Prophecy asked.
He shook his head. “She disappeared one night and was then reported as dead—turned as you would see it. I became a vampire hunter then. Shortly after that, I encountered Valentine for the first time and discovered there were really two vampire species. The pure bloodlines that you're a part of, and the weak ones."
"You mean, the ones you can kill and the ones who will kill you.” She smiled and then frowned, scrutinising him as she tried to see if she resembled him in any way. She didn't.
"Your mother was always a strong woman. We were already together when she first discovered her ability with magic. I didn't mind her learning it, but when she began to reveal things to me, things like the existence of vampires, and of demons who would sooner eat you than look at you ... well ... that changed my life forever. She tried to teach me things so I could protect myself, but magic has no patience with me. She did tell me about the spells she'd learnt and the things she'd read about."
"Spells?” she said and a flicker of hope danced inside of her.
"Yes. Spells, rites, and even prophecies. She told me about the one that you're a part of. I never realised at the time that it was her destiny to be a part of it too."
"Do you remember anything she told you about spells? Did she tell you about powerful ones?"
He nodded. “Of course. We spoke about everything ... well, except you. Why?"
She stared at him, trying to think how to put it and watching his expression become even more confused with each passing second.
Looking at the cemetery gate, she considered what she was about to say and then looked into his eyes, silently praying that he had the answer she needed so badly. What she was about to propose was dangerous for them both, but if there was a chance he could help, she had to risk it.
"I need to ask something of you, but I promise you, you will be safe."
Prophecy took a deep breath as they neared the gates to the mansion. She glanced across at Caden to see he was walking with a confident step that would have easily hid the nerves he was feeling, but she could sense them. They called to her like all fear did, driving her into responding the only way she knew how—killing and feeding.
"You know we can see straight through the charade, don't you?” she whispered across at him.
He nodded. “Of course, but it makes me feel less like the mouse to your cat if I pretend you can't."
He rolled his shoulders. She'd healed his wound. Not out of any affection for him, but because it was the practical thing to do. Bringing a human into a mansion full of vampires was dangerous enough. Bringing an injured human that stank of fresh blood into a mansion full of vampires was like giving them a death sentence, one that would be fulfilled in a matter of seconds.
She turned towards the gate. The men there stood a little straighter, clicking their heels together and raising their head in a way that was almost a salute. Their faces darkened when they saw who was with her and she took another deep breath. She had to shut down the nerves inside of her. If her family could sense her fear, then they would probably see her as weak and attempt to kill the mortal she had dared to bring into their home.
The houses of the pure bloodlines were sacred. It was almost an act of desecration to bring anything resembling human into them unless they were someone's next meal. She'd been given access to other vampire's kills. Tiberius and Iona, even Arkalus, had seen to it that she'd had fresh blood while being held in the mansion all her life.
Holding the guards gaze, she silently dared them to say something to her. They all fixed their eyes straight ahead, not looking at Caden as he passed.
Heading into the house, she growled at the people who were milling around the entrance hall. They paused for a moment, sating their curiosity about why she was threatening them, and then dispersed.
She shook her hands, trying to dispel the tension in her body. The quicker she got Caden to the safety of her room, the better. Although the younger vampires and guards so far hadn't dared to mention the sin she was committing, she knew that it was only a matter of time before someone challenged her about it.
She growled again when two older guards passed her, their hands immediately moving to their swords. They stared at her, their eyes flashing blue to show her that they weren't hers to command. She had to be careful with the Aurorea. They were on edge as it was with Valentine being sick. One small push would undo all the progress they'd made at the ball and they'd fight her.
"I thought there would be more of a calamity. They all seem to do as you say.” Caden noted as they walked through the main reception room.
"That's because I'm the lady of this bloodline.” Her eyes darted to her left when a door opened and she frowned. “But there are some I can't control."
Venturi growled at Caden while he walked briskly towards them and she placed herself between the two men.
She flinched a little under the hard look that Venturi gave her and when he growled at her, she snarled back. He straightened up to his full height and looked down his nose at her, and then at Caden.
"Why have you brought a mortal into this house?” His voice was cold and demanding.
She didn't dare ignore his question. She could feel the anger inside of him, and the strength. If he chose to fight her, she wouldn't stand a chance. She'd never be able to protect Caden and herself at the same time, not without killing Venturi, and that was something she wasn't prepared to do. Besides, she knew that half of Venturi's anger was about the way she'd left him earlier. She should have answered him rather than shaking her head. He probably thought she'd not forgiven him. Her gaze dropped to his hand and she frowned at his knuckles. They were grazed and bloodied.
"Vampire hunter, actually."
She cringed when she heard Caden correct him. Either her father was suicidal or he didn't know who he was dealing with.
Venturi roared.
She stepped forwards and caught his attention by pressing her hands against his chest. His whole body was tense beneath her fingers. He was on the brink of attack and she had to move fast in order to stop him.
"Venturi?” she whispered his name.
His eyes dropped to meet hers. They were blacker than midnight but slowly receded to blue as he changed out of his vampire guise. His look softened only enough for her to notice.
"He may be able to help Valentine,” she said and his brows met in a frown.
He gave her a dark look and she removed her hands, starting to walk past him with Caden. She stopped when she realised that she couldn't leave Venturi without an explanation. She couldn't keep treating him like this, running away from him whenever she got too scared to deal with the feelings that they held for each other.
Going back, she touched his arm and smiled when he turned to face her. He looked stunned to see that she hadn't left. She led him a short distance away from Caden and moved around him so she could keep an eye on the vampire hunter. Just because he was her father, didn't mean she trusted him, not with her family, and certainly not with the people she loved.
Her fingers caressed Venturi's arm, feeling the curves of his bicep beneath his black shirt and then trailed slowly down to his hand. She lifted it a little, the fingertips of her other hand ghosting over his cut knuckles. Her brows furrowed at the sight of them. They were her fault. He'd hurt himself because she couldn't face her feelings. She should have told him she'd forgiven him.
She raised her eyes to his face. He was intently watching her hands. He closed his fingers around hers and frowned. It was amazing to see the difference her touch could make. He'd gone from killer to a kitten with one simple sweep of her fingers. His eyes met hers and they darkened again, showing her that he'd not forgotten the vampire hunter standing behind him.
"Venturi ... please, I'll tell you all the details later. I promise.” She held his gaze, letting him see in her eyes that she was telling him the truth now and that she would keep her promise. “Can you do something for me?"
"Name it,” he whispered and inclined his head to one side. His expression turned to tenderness and she faltered under the affection in his eyes. She didn't shy away when he lightly cupped her cheek, running his fingers down her neck. She shivered at the way they tickled her, teasing her senses.
"Keep guard outside my door."
He was quiet for a moment, his hand dropping to his side at the same time as she let go of his.
"I will, once I've attended to my men.” He managed a smile that she saw straight through and then walked off.
He wasn't happy about what she'd asked him to do, but he was going to go through with it anyway, just because she'd been the one to ask him to do it. She watched him disappear around the corner and then went back to Caden. He was looking in the direction Venturi had gone.
"He has a charming personality,” he said.
She walked straight past him towards the door that led to the stairs. The clip of his boots on the hard floor told her that he was following. When he drew level with her, she sighed.
"He is different to different people,” she said and frowned when she could still feel the tingling sensation of Venturi's fingers against her neck. “He despises humans and weaklings."
"And you? What are his feelings towards you?"
"I wouldn't ask too many questions if I were you. There'll be answers you won't like.” She turned and went up the first flight of steps. This end of the house was quiet as usual, and she was thankful that she could walk unhindered with Caden.
"I'm only trying to form a picture of my daughter and her life."
She tensed on hearing him refer to her as his daughter. She supposed she was in a way, but at the same time, she wasn't. If her mother had still been alive, would he still see her as his wife? Why had he become a vampire hunter on hearing of her mother's turning? Had he intended to kill her if he'd found her?
She didn't want to ask that question. It was hard enough knowing that her mother had given her life twice in order to bring her into the world. She didn't want to hear someone else's pain when she could only just about deal with her own.
Walking along the hall towards her room, she moved in front of Caden as they neared the guards outside her room. Xavier swept his dark hair from his face and gave her a look that said he knew her company.
He blocked her path, drawing his sword.
She took a step back so she didn't spur him into reacting.
"Xavier. This man may be able to help your lord. Please, let us pass.” She thought about threatening him with her magic, but she knew the position he held within his family was a powerful one. With a single word, he could turn the Aurorea against her and maybe even against Valentine.
Xavier eyed the man behind her. She waited in silence, giving him time to decide whether he was going to do as she'd asked. Although they were in her house, she didn't have the right to command him. He reported only to Valentine.
The door opened and Serenity appeared. Cornelius was with her.
"Cornelius. This man with me may know how to help Valentine. I have to see him...” She cursed the tears that started to fill her eyes when she caught a glimpse of her bed through the door. She looked at Serenity, silently asking her if Valentine was all right. Serenity nodded.
"Let her pass. She would not allow any mortal to hurt our lord.” Cornelius stepped in front of Xavier.
Prophecy was surprised when Xavier sheathed his sword and moved to one side. He scowled at her, making sure that she knew how angry he was. She knew. She knew the dangerously thin line she was treading by bringing a vampire hunter to see a lord of the pure bloodlines.
If Caden moved a muscle to hurt Valentine, if she even thought he'd considered it, she'd kill him herself.
She walked into her room and smiled at Serenity when she ushered Cornelius out. The door closed, leaving her alone with Caden and Valentine. She went straight to Valentine, sitting beside him on the bed and running her fingers over his forehead. He wasn't freezing cold any more, and he wasn't hot either. She didn't know whether to take it as a good sign or a bad one.
"He looks fine. What's supposed to be wrong?” Caden said and she looked at him. He was standing on the opposite side of the bed to her. His eyes were fixed on Valentine.
"It's my magic holding him and it's taking a lot for me to keep him unconscious. Whenever he's awake, he's in so much pain that I can't bear it. I'm hoping that by keeping him unconscious, I'm slowing down the spell enough that I can find a cure.” She dropped her gaze back to Valentine and took a deep breath. “Motion."
He tensed immediately, his face contorting in pain. The mark over her heart ached and burned. The magic flowed through her, unleashed by the sight of Valentine in so much danger.
Gathering him into her arms, she helped him into a sitting position and smiled weakly when he opened his eyes and looked at her. They were blue. Whatever was happening to him, it was hurting him so much that he was losing control and instinct was keeping him in his vampire guise.
She drew her hair away from her neck and his gaze shifted there.
"Feed, Valentine,” she whispered and pressed her cheek against his. He didn't respond.
She extended her claws and ran one down her throat, cutting herself in the hope that the smell of blood would entice him.
He gave a quiet growl that told her how weak he was. She guided his mouth to her neck and held him there, supporting him so he didn't have to use any of his strength to do it himself.
His tongue lapped at the wound and she closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again when he slowly sunk his fangs into her. She inhaled sharply and then tightened her grip on him, holding him against her and fighting against the overwhelming feeling of despair that welled up inside of her.
She clung to him while he fed, begging her magic to help him, to give her a vision and show her the way to save him. She needed him. Without him, there was no reason to save this world. His fingers dug into her sides and he bit down harder. She smiled and then frowned when she realised that Caden was watching them.
It unnerved her to have someone staring at her while she was sharing what she'd grown to consider something beautifully intimate with the man she loved.
When Valentine sunk his fangs deeper into her neck, she gritted her teeth and flinched.
She let him drink for a few more seconds and then pushed him off her. He met her eyes for a split second and then went to turn his head. She placed her hand gently against his cheek, stopping him from looking around and seeing Caden. Even in his weakened condition, Valentine would still want to defend her and he would still be able to kill the vampire hunter.
She stared at Valentine's mouth, watching a droplet of blood trickle down from the corner of his lips. Moving towards him, she closed her eyes and licked the blood up, starting at his chin and ending up by running her tongue across his lips. She kissed him lightly, holding back the tears that wanted to come when he reciprocated, and then drew back enough for her to rest her forehead against his.
"Still,” she breathed the word and held him while he slipped into unconsciousness. Carefully laying him down on the bed, she wiped a stray drop of blood from his chin and stared at him.
They didn't have much time.
Whatever battle was being waged inside of him, he was starting to lose it.
Sniffing and wiping her eyes on the back of her hand, she composed herself and then looked at Caden. He was still staring at her with an incredulous expression.
"I never realised that vampires liked that ... being bitten.” He nodded towards her neck.
She placed her hand over the fresh marks, feeling the prominent bumps of the puncture wounds. Pressing her amulet against them, she called her magic and healed herself.
"He needed blood to keep his strength up and I fed at the cemetery.” She stood and cast a glance at Valentine before walking around the bed to Caden.
"You did?” he said.
She nodded and smiled when he looked as though he didn't know quite what to say to that.
"If you don't mind?” She intimated Valentine and noticed Caden hesitate, a wary look entering his eyes. “He's unconscious for now. He can't hurt you."
Caden dithered a moment longer and then leaned over Valentine. He lifted Valentine's eyelids and she frowned when she saw that his eyes were still blue. It was a bad sign. Even she knew that. She'd seen vampires that had experienced so much pain that the only way they could deal with it was to totally shut down their human instincts and resort to becoming more like their true demonic self. The demon they were originally before the blending with humanity started could cope with pain beyond the boundaries of the human mind. It was this creature they became again when their trace of humanity left them.
It was this creature that Valentine was becoming.
Although he was still the man she loved, and he would still love her, his instincts would drive him to kill and defend himself against anyone who was in any way a threat to him. Caden, Serenity, Venturi, and even his own guards would fall into that category.
Was this what Elena wanted? Did she want Valentine to turn into the creature his ancestors had once been many thousands of years ago? Did she want him to kill all of her friends?
It didn't make sense. By taking Valentine away from her, Elena had already done more damage than she would by removing anyone else from her life. She had weakened her by stealing away the one person who made her magic stronger. Taking Venturi or Serenity wouldn't affect her power. It would only make her angrier.
She frowned. The last time she'd been angry the magic had taken control and had become more powerful than she'd ever felt it.
None of this made any sense.
"You are right. It's not a drug. It's a spell and it's a powerful one.” Caden's voice chased away her thoughts.
"Do you know it?” she said.
"For such a powerful spell, there has to be an even more powerful counter spell. I'm afraid that there is no easy cure. I've never seen anything like this first hand."
"But you've heard of it?” She could see in his eyes that he had. He knew something about what was happening to Valentine, and judging by his body language, he didn't want to tell her. It could only mean one thing.
Caden walked across the room to the window and sighed.
"What is it?” Her voice trembled with the nerves growing inside of her and the dread that was eating away at her heart.
He didn't look at her. “Your mother once told me of necromancy. There is only one spell that could do this, only one that can be used by necromancers to control the undead."
The words hit her harder than she'd expected and in a split-second, she was standing beside him, her hand tightly gripping his arm. She spun him around to face her, her eyes searching his.
"Elena is a necromancer.” She held his gaze.
His eyes widened, telling her that he knew that name.
"The spell appears to be nothing more than a sickness, mimicking the symptoms of Nox Noctis, the only real sickness a vampire can contract."
The mention of the sickness sent a shudder down her spine. She'd heard of what it could do to vampires, twisting their bodies and their mind until they became hideously disfigured grotesques, too insane to feed and look after themselves. Many of the bloodlines resorted to mass execution, destroying all vampires that had passed through the infected area as far back as six months before the first case appeared. It was the only way to stop the disease from spreading, or so they say.
"But it isn't Nox Noctis,” she said, urging him on.
"No. Eventually he will be bound to Elena and he will obey her every command. She is making him her slave ... and I'm afraid there might not be a way to stop it."
She stared at Valentine, her whole body trembling as the inevitability of it all hit her. All sound drowned out, leaving a hollow ringing inside of her empty body. She went to walk towards the bed so she could hold him, but her knees gave way and she collapsed. Pressing her hands into the floor, she hung her head forwards. Her vision blurred with heavy tears and her head pounded with silence.
It was over.
Elena had defeated her.
She wasn't going to use Valentine against her friends. She was going to use him against her.
Her fingertips dug into the rug, bunching it up into her fists. She clenched her teeth, her jaw trembling as the sobs struggled to get free. Slamming her fists against the floor, she hit it harder and harder until her hands started to hurt. Sobs racked her body and she shook with them, wishing her tears would drown the emptiness inside of her.
The door opened and before she could lift her head to see who it was, strong arms were holding her, supporting her. She buried her face into Venturi's neck, one hand gripping his shirt while the other balled into a fist. She hit him hard in the chest, over and over again, desperate to get the feeling of frustration and hopelessness out of herself.
He held her gently, letting her beat him and not even tensing to steel himself against the pain.
"What did you do to her?” His voice was cold and venomous.
She struggled to breathe, wanted to stop the sobs so she could tell him not to hurt Caden. It wasn't his fault. It was hers. It was all her fault.
Taking deep breaths, she flattened her palm against Venturi's chest and pushed herself up. She looked at him, the tears still streaking her cheeks while she fought for control of her voice.
"What happened?” he said softly while wiping away her tears.
"It's over,” she said.
He looked disappointed to hear it. “I thought you were stronger."
His words cut her to the bone and she moved away from him, leaving him with empty arms.
"You are stronger than this, Prophecy. Do not let her win. Valentine is not lost."
"He's right,” Caden said behind her. “There has to be a way to reverse this spell. Every spell has one that can counter it. You can find it."
She stared into Venturi's blue eyes. He was right. She was stronger than this. Elena hadn't defeated her. She was still alive and there was still a chance she could save Valentine from the necromancer's spell.
"Thank you,” she said it quietly enough that only Venturi could hear her.
He smiled, cleared the damp hair from her face, and then stood. He offered his hand to her and she took it, letting him help her to her feet. She stood still for a few seconds, gathering herself and taking deep breaths to clear her mind of all negative thoughts.
She realised Venturi was still holding her hand and smiled when his fingers gently slid from hers.
"Xavier is growing restless. Whatever business the vampire hunter still has here, he'd best do it quickly.” Venturi nodded and then left the room.
When the door closed again, she sat on the edge of the bed, her hand resting on Valentine's knee.
"I don't know any spells.” She quietly admitted it and felt even weaker. How did she expect to defeat Elena when she hadn't found a way to get into the book? She looked across the room at it where it was resting on her desk. Caden looked there also. “I can't open it."
There was a hint of sorrow in his face when he went to the desk and picked the book up. He ran his hands over the cover and then set it down again.
"Of course you can open it,” he said and beckoned her.
She went across the room to him, shaking her head as she did so. “I've tried everything."
He smiled. “Everything but the key, I suppose?"
She was about to say she didn't have a clue what the key was when he reached out to her. She frowned when he took the silver star from around her neck and watched in amazement as he unclipped each diamond shape, breaking the star apart. He placed each one in the corresponding indentation on the cover and then stepped back.
"The word is yours to say ... in any language you choose. Ophelia always preferred ‘aperto'. It's Italian for ‘open'."
"She was Italian?” she said. The look he gave her said that her mother had been Italian. She glanced at the door and locked her senses on Venturi, who was standing in the hallway. She had more in common with him than she'd thought.
Drawing the book across the table, she ran her fingers over the cover, feeling the magic in it and tracing the pieces of the silver star that had actually been the key.
"Aperto,” she said. There weren't fancy fireworks or shining light as she'd expected. Something just clicked. She carefully opened the cover a crack and peeked inside, and then opened it fully when nothing happened.
She looked at the first page. Written neatly in the top right corner was her mother's name. She ran her fingers over it and then leafed through a few of the pages, her eyes taking it all in. The spells were written haphazardly by hand. Judging by the script, her mother had been the one to write them. The hand matched the one the name in the front of the book had been written with.
Some of the spells ran over several pages, while others took up nothing more than a couple of inches. There were even some that were a single line. They were written in what looked like Latin, and other languages that she didn't recognise.
The sound of voices in the hall reminded her that Xavier was growing restless. She closed the cover of the book and went to the door. Opening it, she let Xavier see into the room and turned to Serenity.
"Could you arrange the room next to mine for Caden. If it ... if you don't want to ... get one of the maids to do it.” Prophecy gave Serenity an apologetic look. She hated having to ask her friend to go into the room that had once been Arkalus’ but she had to keep Caden close by. The only other available rooms were down near Venturi's and she couldn't risk placing Caden that far from her. If someone got it into their head to attack him, she wouldn't make it there in time to save him.
Serenity nodded and walked off, leaving her with the two lower ranking guards, Xavier and Venturi.
She stepped to one side and let Xavier pass. The anxious look in his eyes changed to one of gratitude and he went into the room. Caden immediately came out. It would have been a wise move if he hadn't ended up standing right next to Venturi.
Venturi sneered, baring his fangs.
A maid appeared and opened the door to Arkalus’ room. Prophecy caught hold of Caden's arm and led him away from Venturi. She looked over her shoulder at the Tenebrae, raising a brow at him. He licked his teeth and growled under his breath.
Taking Caden into the room, she quickly let go of his arm. “You'll be comfortable here. I don't recommend leaving the room. If you need anything, ring the bell on the wall. I have matters of business to attend to, but will come by to check on you when I can."
She didn't wait to hear his answer. Walking out of the door, she could only think of getting back to her room and studying the book.
She would find a way to save Valentine.
The answer was in her mother's spells.
She'd felt it.
Venturi grabbed Prophecy's arm the moment she'd closed the door. He threw a cursory glance at her room, checking that Xavier and Cornelius were still inside, and then dragged her down the hall to his room.
Pushing her into it, he shut the door behind him and leaned against it, showing her that he wasn't about to let her leave.
She sat quietly on his bed and glared at him.
He folded his arms across his chest and stared right back.
"Venturi—"
"I want to know why it is you have brought a mortal, no ... worse than a mortal ... a vampire hunter ... into this house, placing all of us in danger.” He cut her off. He was in command now. He'd been patient with her, giving her the time she wanted with the vampire hunter. The hunter had pronounced his verdict, and now it was time she told him what was going on.
She leaned back on the bed a little, splaying her hands out behind her and using them to prop herself up. He tried to shift the images that the sight of her sitting on his bed made pop into his head. This wasn't the time for such feelings, and he knew damn well she wasn't going to reciprocate them. Any move he made was a fool's errand.
Besides, since he'd decided to ignore her, she'd started becoming friendlier towards him, even taking comfort from him and letting him be close to her. He knew where she thought her heart lay, but there was something in her eyes when she looked at him that told him it wasn't wholly with Valentine. From the night they'd sparred, she'd been different around him, more conscious of his feelings for her, and seemingly more aware of her own feelings too.
She gave him a look that begged him to come to her. He silently refused and remained leaning against the door. Whatever it was she had to say, it was bad enough that she wanted to break it to him when he was close to her. Either that, or she was worried there would be people on the other side of the door listening. There wasn't. He could sense everything around him. The hallway on the other side was empty. The rooms either side were unoccupied. There was only her signature on his senses.
She felt scared.
"He almost killed me.” She stared at a spot on the carpet, as though she didn't dare see the black expression those words made settle on his face.
His hands balled into fists and he tensed, stopping himself from questioning her and giving her time to gather herself. The idea that the vampire hunter had nearly taken her away from him made him want to go back down the hall and tear the hunter's head off, but he kept still, studying her face. There was something more to the hunter's presence in the mansion, something Prophecy wasn't telling him. He had to know something, or have given her reason to trust him, or she would have killed him herself. He'd seen her fight. She could easily kill this man.
"Venturi ... what I'm about to say goes no further than this room, understood?"
She spoke the words so quickly that he was still trying to catch up when she stood and walked across the room to him. She pressed her hands against his chest to steady herself and leaned in close to him. Her breath was cool against his neck, making the skin it washed over dance with tingling waves. He closed his eyes when her cheek hovered close to his and resisted the temptation to lean into her, causing them to touch.
"He's my father,” she said the words so quietly, as quietly as she'd thanked him earlier in her room, and then stepped away from him.
Her eyes were wide and full of worry. He could sense how on edge she was. She looked petrified. What was making her so scared? Was it Valentine, the knowledge that the vampire hunter was her father, or did she expect him to react badly to what she'd told him? Did she fear what he was going to say?
What could he say?
If the vampire hunter was her father, it was reason enough for her to trust him, especially if she thought that he could help her save Valentine.
"Prophecy—” He stopped himself and ran a hand around the back of his neck. She was looking at him with eyes full of hope now. He had to say something to reassure her that she had made the right decision in bringing the hunter here, even when he thought she hadn't. She needed someone on her side, and it was down to him to be that man. “He is really your father?"
She nodded and then paced across the room, her fingers flexing while she did so. “I know it all sounds so strange. My whole life is strange. He didn't even know that my mother was pregnant when she was turned, or that she died to give me her power when I was born."
He had to admit that her life was strange when she boiled it down into a handful of sentences like that. When he added the prophecy she was at the centre of, it became even more bizarre.
Walking across to the bed, he sat down on the end of it. His eyes followed her progress as she paced back and forth, her gaze sometimes fixed on the floor and sometimes on him.
"So your mother was a witch and your father is a vampire hunter.” He scratched his neck. It was no wonder she was so confused. “You did the right thing in bringing him here if you thought there was a chance that he could help, but keeping him here now will only lead to trouble."
She stopped and looked at him, her face a mask of blankness. Clearly, she hadn't considered that keeping the vampire hunter in the mansion would be a problem. With so many different bloodlines under one roof, things were tense enough already. They didn't need a vampire hunter added to the mix. He would be the proverbial straw that broke the camel's back.
"I can't make him leave. He showed me how to open the book. He knows things about my mother.” She started towards him and then stopped again. Her hand came up to her mouth, her knuckles pressing against her lip and her brows meeting in a heavy, thoughtful frown. He could see that she had realised he was right. Keeping the vampire hunter here was a recipe for disaster. “I only need him here a little longer. He might be able to help yet. He knows things about magic and my mother's book."
Venturi held her gaze. He wasn't going to push her into a decision. If she chose to keep the hunter around for another day or two, he would see to it that she was safe and the houses remained in order. He wouldn't let them hurt her. He wouldn't protect her father though. No mortal, not even the parent of the woman he loved, deserved his protection.
"You are bleeding,” she said and pointed to his neck.
He frowned and then brought his fingers away from his throat. She was right. There was blood coating the pads of his fingers. It had seeped under his nails, rimming them with red.
"I sparred with Piotr, my head guard. He can be ... overenthusiastic ... when it comes to fighting. He swiped at me and caught me with his claws.” He rubbed his bloodied fingers with the pad of his thumb. “I repaid him of course."
He looked up and found she was standing right next to him. He hadn't heard her move. He'd been so lost in remembering the fight. She ran her fingers over the long gashes on his throat and he stared up at her face, watching her dark eyes. He swallowed down the fire the delicate sweep of her fingers ignited in him.
"I can heal those,” she said distantly, her attention wholly with his neck.
He caught her hand and stopped her. “They will heal."
She looked a little offended so he smiled. He could still remember how painful it had been when she'd healed the knife wound he'd picked up in Oxford. It was something he could live without when it wasn't a serious injury. A scratch across the throat was hardly going to slow him down, not like a deep cut in his side had.
His eyes crept across to her wrist where he was still holding it. It was level with his mouth and temptingly close. He grazed his thumb across the veins he could see and she pulled her hand free of his grasp.
She rubbed it while staring at him.
"They're bleeding all down your shirt.” Her tone was matter of fact. There was an air of childish annoyance about it, as though any moment now she was going to pout because he hadn't let her use her magic.
He tilted his head to one side and raised his chin, exposing his neck to her. Her gaze moved to it and he smiled inside when her eyes flickered green, betraying the fact that she'd smelt his blood and wanted it.
"So heal them,” he whispered, enticing her into it.
She went to raise her hand but he caught hold of it again, stopping her. Her expression changed to one of uncertainty but she continued to move towards him, edging ever closer to his neck. Her knees knocked against his and he parted his legs, allowing her room to get nearer to him. She stepped in between them, her body tantalisingly close to his, so close that he could feel her in every inch of him. Anticipation engulfed him as his body silently screamed out for her touch. He told himself that any moment now she was either going to punch him for trying to muddle her feelings, or she was going to walk out of the room.
She did neither.
His jaw tensed when her tongue ran over the scratches on his throat. Desire washed over him and his grip on her wrist tightened. Her other hand came to rest against his shoulder, her fingertips digging in. She slowly licked each scratch, sealing them. He hissed through his teeth and then breathed hard against her neck, staring at it as she lapped up the blood that had crept down to his collarbone. Her soft touch teased and tortured his senses, giving him so much but so little at the same time, and her quiet moans were the only sound in an otherwise silent world. Desperation grew inside him, hunger for her to keep following the trail of blood down to his chest and need for her never to stop. He swallowed again when she stepped backwards. Her hand left his shoulder. She looked at him for a few seconds, her eyes gradually turning from green back to dark brown while at the same time expressing her growing awareness of what she'd done, and then she swallowed hard.
"Prophecy—” he started.
"I have to go and check on Valentine,” she said, cutting him off and heading directly for the door.
He watched her go, flinched when she slammed the door behind her, and then collapsed back onto the bed.
He sucked in a breath and sighed it out. Some things deserved a sigh.
He stroked his neck, closing his eyes and replaying the feeling of her moist tongue against his flesh.
A smile crept onto his lips.
That was definitely one of them.
Prophecy turned another page, read the words written on it, and then moved onto the next. Nothing she'd read so far looked as though it was the kind of spell that would help Valentine. She cocked her head to one side and looked at the spine of the book. She was a third of the way through it now and the night had become day, and was again turning to night. She tapped her fingers impatiently on her desk and looked at Valentine.
He was getting worse. Her magic was only holding him for three hours at most now, and it was taking more of her power to make him sleep in the first place. She was losing him.
Rubbing her face and her sore eyes, she tried to push the tiredness out of her body. She closed the book and leaned back in her chair, her gaze lingering on Valentine. He was lying on his back on the bed, his hands folded across his stomach. She'd put his black jacket back on him. She didn't know why. It made him look like a prince charming, sent to sleep for a thousand years and waiting for his princess to wake him with a kiss. Only it was a kiss that had sent him to sleep. Something as simple as one wasn't going to cure him.
Standing, she walked across the room, opening the curtains and the window so the night air came in and soothed her. She sat next to Valentine, her eyes roaming his face. He looked so peaceful and calm. His expression was soft with sleep. It made him even more handsome. Lying down beside him, she curled one arm under her head and rolled onto her side so she was facing him. She brought her knees up and blinked slowly.
It was so easy for her to forget how much danger he was in when he looked as though he was just sleeping deeply. It made her feel as though she had all the time in the world to find a way to stop the spell Elena had cast on him. She reminded herself that she didn't.
Once the spell was complete, he'd leave her, just like Caden had said.
A tiny voice at the back of her mind suggested that she should kill Valentine. If the only alternative was to have him fighting against her, she was better off killing him.
She frowned and stared at the corner of Valentine's mouth as it twitched.
She couldn't do that. Even the thought of killing him made her die a little inside. It made all of her marks hurt, setting them off in a dull ache that throbbed into the very depths of her bones.
She'd never kill him.
She'd let him kill her first.
After all, she'd promised him that she'd never let it get that far. Her vision about him dying wouldn't come true, and neither would the vision she'd had of him running her through with a sword. She wasn't going to let anything happen to him. Even if Elena's spell did take him away from her, she knew in her heart that he would continue to fight it.
And she'd continue to find a way to counter it.
There was no way on Earth that Elena was taking him away from her for good.
She placed her hand over his where they were resting on his stomach and curled her fingers around so she was holding them.
Sighing out her breath, she let sleep take her.
She opened her eyes and frowned when she saw the darkness surrounding her. She was standing in the middle of nothing under what seemed to be a distant spotlight. Wherever she walked, the dim light followed her, making everything around her black.
She turned on the spot and slid into her vampire guise, hoping it would help her see into the darkness. Nothing stood out in it. It was as though she was surrounded by infinite inky blackness. She could walk for miles and not find a thing, not even the wall.
A chill breeze crept around her ankles, and she shook her leg when it felt as though it was swirling about it, crawling up the length of her body. She rubbed her arms when the cold air reached them, sucking what tiny trace of heat there was from her body.
Shivering on the spot, she looked at her amulet and saw the stone was darkest blood red.
"Valentine,” she breathed his name and wondered just where she was.
The temperature was still falling and it was beginning to make her sleepy. It was as cold as the home of the Three now.
She squinted when a little green light danced in the distance. It was tiny, flitting about like a glow worm. As it got closer, it started to take on a shape. She rushed towards it when she recognised her.
"Shh, child,” the soft feminine voice said and it brought tears to her eyes to hear it.
Her mother stopped a few feet from her and gave her a look that made her heart ache.
"I know the pain you feel as though it was my own. To lose the man you love ... it is something I never wanted you to experience,” her mother said.
Prophecy dropped her gaze to her feet and sighed. “I won't lose him. Tell me there's a counter spell."
Her mother moved closer. Prophecy shuddered when her mother's fingers touched under her chin, raising her head so she was looking at her again.
"Do not be scared, my child. There is always a counter spell. You will find it, in time."
"In time?” Prophecy said and her heart sank. “So I won't find it before Elena's command of him is complete."
"I did not say that.” Her mother smiled.
"No, you didn't, but that's what's going to happen. He's slipping away and I can't work fast enough to find the right spell. My Latin isn't that good and I have to use dictionaries to translate the other languages. It's taking me too long to read through the book."
"You have opened it then. I knew that you would.” Her mother drifted away, spinning in slow motion as though she was dancing.
"I didn't do it,” Prophecy said.
Her mother stopped and looked at her. It was the first time that Prophecy had seen her frown. She was looking at Prophecy's chest.
"But the star is gone."
"Why didn't you tell me where to find the key? Why? I could have found the spell by now. I wasted so much time because of you!"
Prophecy started to walk away but her mother shimmered into life in front of her, blocking her path. She didn't know where she was going to go anyway. The only way out of here was waking up, and she felt so tired that she knew that wouldn't happen any time soon.
"I am not allowed to tell you such things."
"Like you can't tell me what spell will save Valentine? I know that you know which one to use. He told me as much.” She held her mother's gaze, taking in how confused she looked.
"Valentine?"
Prophecy stepped towards her, unsure of whether she should tell her mother what had been happening. Her mother seemed so happy sometimes—dancing and smiling. Would she ruin that if she told her?
"Not Valentine. It was someone else."
"The young Italian?” Her mother smiled brightly and Prophecy got the feeling that she was being teased about her feelings for the two men.
"He's not young. He's a thousand years old, mother. And no, not him either.” Prophecy looked away from her, unwilling to see the pain she was going to cause by saying what she had to. She had to know if it was true. “My father."
There was silence and when she risked a look at her mother, she was staring blankly into the distance, her face pale and lifeless.
"Caden?” her mother whispered.
Prophecy nodded but her mother continued to stare into the nothingness so she spoke. “Yes. He's almost killed me twice now, and Valentine has almost killed him countless times. If it wasn't for the fact that Valentine saw their fights as nothing more than a game, Caden would be dead and I would still be trying to find a way into the book. He recognised the star I wear. It's yours apparently. I never knew."
"Iona would have told you, I am sure, but Arkalus didn't give her the chance.” Her mother hesitated and then looked at her. “Is Caden with you?"
"He came with me to see if he could help Valentine. He is still at the mansion, though he will have to leave soon or I won't be able to protect him. My family will only tolerate him for so long. Why didn't you tell him about me?"
Her mother looked away again.
"Is it because he would have stopped you?” Prophecy said and moved around her mother until she was standing in front of her.
Her mother nodded and sighed. “I did what I had to. It was my destiny. It does not mean it didn't hurt me to do it."
"I know what you mean.” Prophecy looked at the amulet and saw it was glowing brighter now. Fiery red danced in the depths of the stone. “I don't care what my destiny says, I'm not killing Valentine. I've seen him with me at the final battle."
"Then it is not your destiny to kill him. You will save him."
The vision of her mother started to fade.
"Don't go yet. I've still got so many questions."
Her mother smiled. “Remember ... I'm just a memory ... I tell you only what your heart already knows."
Prophecy frowned when she was left alone in the darkness. She looked up at the dim light above her. It was about time she woke up. Sitting here being frightened of her future was going to get her nowhere.
Fluttering her eyes open, she smiled at Valentine. He was looking at her. His green eyes were heavy and full of sleep, and it brought tears into hers to see them back to their normal state. She shifted closer to him, pressing a soft kiss to his lips and running her fingers through the shorter hair at the back of his head. She sighed into his eyes and stroked his cheek. His eyelids slowly closed, as though they were too heavy for him to keep open any longer.
Sitting up a little, she brought her right hand over his heart and sent him back to sleep.
"I'm sorry,” she whispered as the tears slipped down onto her cheeks. “I wish I could find a way to help you."
She pressed a kiss to his forehead and then padded quietly across the room to the book. Opening it, she flicked through until she reached the last spell she'd read and then moved onto the next.
Her eyes scanned the pages with renewed hope. Her mother had said the cure was in the book and she was going to find it. Nothing was going to stop her. She wasn't going to let Elena take Valentine and she wasn't going to let Elena hurt anyone else she cared about it.
The door flew open and her head shot up to see who it was.
Serenity's eyes were wide with panic. She looked pale and there was blood on her hands.
"What's wrong?” Prophecy said, her gut twisting and fear clenching her heart.
"There's werewolves in the lobby and a woman ... she's ... I've never seen anyone so badly hurt."
Her stomach dropped and ice entered her veins.
"Mia."
Prophecy ran down the hall, leaving Serenity lagging behind. She grabbed the banister as she reached the top of the stairs and vaulted over it. Dropping to the ground, she sprung to her feet and bolted towards the lobby. When she got there, a young female Caelestis was cleaning the blood off the floor.
"Where?” Prophecy shouted at her. The girl pointed shakily towards the study.
Prophecy turned and sprinted towards the door. She pushed it open so hard that it slammed against the wall and her eyes darted about the room, searching for Mia. Two wall lamps behind her and the fire in the grate lit the room just enough for her not to have to use her heightened senses in order to see. In the shadows at the back of the room were shifting shapes. Their scent told her that they were werewolves. She could make out eleven signatures.
Her eyes stopped when they found the broad back of Dmitri. He was kneeling beside one of the chairs near the fireplace. Venturi was standing next to him.
"Mia!” she said and hurried across the room. The smell of blood hung heavily in the air, and specks of the crimson liquid marked a path from the door to the chair.
Dmitri moved to one side as she approached. Her eyes widened when she saw Mia. Her face was bloodied and cut, deep ragged gashes lining her left cheek. She was holding her arm tightly and Prophecy could see the sleeve of her top was torn and soaked with blood.
"Prophecy ... I—"
"Not now, Dmitri.” She cut him off, knowing what he was going to say. She'd forgiven him long ago for what he'd done. Besides, this wasn't about him. She was here because of Mia.
She knelt down in front of Mia and gave her a sorry smile.
Checking her over, she could see that her left arm was severely injured. There was blood all over it, seeping from wounds that looked as though she'd been bitten, but not by a vampire. These wounds were ragged, as though whatever had done it had torn chunks out of her flesh.
They were deep too.
Deep enough that Mia was losing too much blood to heal herself. If she didn't heal soon, she would die.
"Mia?” She looked up into the Venia's face. Behind the layer of blood and dirt, she could make out black bruises. Mia's mouth opened, drawing Prophecy's attention to the fact that her lip was split and swollen, but she didn't say anything. Prophecy looked at Venturi and Dmitri. Both men were pale, as though they were staring at the very presence of death rather than a woman who just needed to heal.
Taking hold of Mia's hand, she held it tightly and smiled when Mia looked at her.
"This is going to hurt. I'm sorry, but there's no other way,” she said and Mia nodded weakly. Prophecy turned to Venturi. “Get him and his men out of here and keep him out until I come for him."
Venturi immediately turned to Dmitri and took hold of his arm. Dmitri tried to pull it free of the Tenebrae's grasp, but stopped when Venturi growled at him. She gave Dmitri a look that she hoped was reassuring and then returned her attention to Mia.
When she heard the door close and sensed they were alone, she held Mia's hand a little tighter, pressing the stone of the amulet into it. She could feel the blood on her skin. The smell of it was driving her insane with hunger.
Taking a deep breath, she looked straight into Mia's eyes and held her gaze.
"Ready?” she said and before Mia could respond, she called the magic. It was going to take a lot to heal Mia, possibly more than she had left after having to repeatedly cast a sleeping spell on Valentine.
She clenched her jaw, steeling herself against the pain that tore through her until she felt as though the magic was transferring all of Mia's wounds to herself. Her hands shook where they clasped Mia's, and she struggled to keep her focus as her head began to throb, making her skull feel as though it was too small for her brain. Mia screamed when Prophecy held her hand tighter, willing the magic to work quicker. She didn't let go when Mia tried to take her hand away. Instead she moved the grip of her left hand up to Mia's forearm, effectively putting an end to any chance of escape that Mia had had. She watched Mia's flesh knitting beneath her fingers, the deep tears gradually closing as the magic worked to speed the healing process.
Mia roared at her and went to hit her with her free hand. Prophecy grabbed it before it reached her and forced it against Mia's chest, pinning her against the back of the chair. She growled at Mia, telling her not to move, and raised her eyes to her face again. The cut on Mia's lip disappeared and the dark bruise under her eye faded as the deep gashes on her cheek closed.
When Mia's skin was smooth again, all of the wounds gone and only the blood left behind, Prophecy let go of her hand.
She sat back on her heels and waited.
Mia's eyes slowly opened and she looked at her arm with an air of disbelief.
Prophecy smiled at her and stood up, giving Mia a moment to gather herself and recover from the pain of being healed so quickly. Prophecy stood still for a few seconds, her knees trembling and her whole body shaking with fatigue. It had taken almost every last ounce of her strength to heal Mia. She needed blood to heal her body and a long, peaceful sleep to bring back her strength, but she knew that although she could easily get the former, the latter wouldn't be coming anytime soon.
She went to the door and opened it. Dmitri pushed past her and she watched him rush to Mia's side. She smiled at the way his hands fluttered about her, his expression full of worry and relief at the same time. Her smile faded when she remembered that not everyone could be healed so easily and she looked up at the ceiling, her thoughts with Valentine. She wished she could heal him like she'd healed Mia. Lowering her gaze, she looked straight into the rich blue eyes of Venturi.
"You look tired,” he said, his voice gruff and quiet.
"That's because I am.” She leaned heavily against the doorframe for support and sighed. “The magic is draining me. I need blood to heal, but have no time to get it ... I need to keep searching."
"Still no luck?"
She stared at his boots and cursed them for reminding her of Valentine. Sometimes Valentine and Venturi were so alike that it scared her, other times they were so different. Her eyes roamed up Venturi's dark trousers and shifted across to his hand when it came into view. He had his fist clenched, a sure sign that he didn't really want to ask about Valentine. He wanted to comfort her, to reach out and touch her, and the only way he could stop himself was to ball his hands into fists and keep them fixed at his sides.
She wanted to reach out and touch one, wanted to see what he'd do if she did. Would he give up the fight and surrender to his desire to comfort her, or would he step away and place more distance between them? It was hard to tell sometimes how he'd react.
"I will find the spell. I know it's in the book somewhere.” Her eyes traversed his chest and finally met his. When one of the maids walked past, she held her hand out. “Could you please bring some warm water and a cloth? Oh, and some blood for our guests? And wine if we have any. We also need rooms prepared. Somewhere for our guests to find some peace after their journey."
The maid nodded and carried on walking.
Prophecy looked over her shoulder at Dmitri. He was holding Mia, his broad build almost blocking her completely from view. At the back of the room, she could sense the other eleven werewolves. She hoped they were just Dmitri's commanders and not the remains of his army. Prophecy turned back to Venturi, giving the couple a little more time alone before she disturbed them.
His gaze was full of concern.
"I will hunt tonight and bring you back something fresh,” he said.
"You don't have to,” she whispered, feeling more than a little awkward by his offer to look after her.
"It is no problem. Bottled blood will not give you the strength you need, and you don't have the time to hunt for yourself. You must keep trying to save the man you love."
Her eyes lowered to his feet again and she stared at the tiny distance between them. She couldn't refuse such a heartfelt offer, so she nodded, letting him know that he'd won—she would let him look after her like he wanted to.
She remembered that it wasn't just him wanting to look after her. The feeling went both ways. She wanted to look after him too. She could still remember the taste of his blood, even though she'd had nothing more than a sip of it by sealing his cuts. The strong, rich sweetness of it had stayed with her, refusing to leave. It had been wrong of her, but it had felt right on so many levels; the feeling of him close to her, his breath on her neck, and his blood on her tongue.
She closed her eyes, shunning the thoughts and the feeling of desire they stirred. Pushing them away, she reminded herself that it was Valentine she loved. She couldn't act on any feelings she had for Venturi without hurting Valentine, which meant nothing could happen between her and the Tenebrae.
Opening her eyes, she raised her head and looked at Venturi.
He was waiting for her to speak. That same look of concern was in his eyes. He probably thought it was tiredness making her quiet, or at least she hoped he did.
"Any more luck with the prophecy?” She went for the only safe subject she could think of.
He shifted foot to foot and then shook his head. “It is slow to yield its secrets, but I will discover them in time."
"Time ... two days ago we had so much and now it feels as though we have none."
His hand moved slightly before he got the better of himself. She watched his fingers curl up into a fist again.
"It is like I said. Everything is suddenly moving so fast.” He tried to smile but she saw straight through it. He was worried about her.
"So fast that my feet don't feel like they're touching the floor. Elena has used her time wisely, I fear. She has set in motion so many plans at the same time and we weren't prepared.” She looked at the blood on her hand, knowing who was responsible for hurting Mia. Elena had probably wanted her and Dmitri dead. Prophecy smiled, silently hoping that Elena was annoyed by the fact she hadn't succeeded in killing them.
When the maid appeared carrying a bowl of water and a cloth, followed by another girl holding a tray with three canisters of blood and two bottles of wine on it, she stepped to one side and let them pass. She followed them into the room, her senses still fixed on Venturi. He walked in behind her and she heard him close the door when the two girls left.
Dmitri stood the moment she neared him and Mia. He looked at her with an expression she couldn't quite make out. It had a lot of gratitude in it, a hint of awkwardness, and some anger too.
She reached up and placed her hand on his broad, muscular shoulder, patting it reassuringly.
"Would you like me to heal you too?” she said. She could smell blood on him and from the warmth, she knew it was his own. Besides, his face may have remained unchanged when she'd patted his shoulder, but his eyes had betrayed the pain he'd felt.
He shook his head. “I will heal. Where is Valentine?"
It was her turn to flinch. She took her hand away and glanced at Venturi.
He seemed to read her mind because he came forwards to stand next to her and said everything she couldn't.
"Elena has cast a spell on him. He is resting upstairs. Prophecy will take you to see him in time. Right now, it is important that you tell us what happened to you.” Venturi looked from Dmitri to Mia, and Prophecy did the same.
"We were coming to attend your ball. We had not made it out of the castle gates before the attack started.” Mia stared at her hands while she spoke. Prophecy poured her a glass of blood and held it out to her. She took it with trembling fingers.
Pouring two more glasses of blood and one of wine, Prophecy handed Venturi his blood and Dmitri the wine, and then intimated to the other werewolves to help themselves. She carried her own glass with her and sat next to Mia, studying her face. There was still so much pain inside of her friend. She'd healed Mia's wounds, but could do nothing to ease the hurt of her memories.
"Ambushed,” Dmitri said in his thick Russian accent. “The dead walk, and this time, it is not the living dead."
Prophecy held his gaze. “What attacked you? Was it Elena?"
"No, it was not Elena herself. She sent minions to do her work for her, and they were ... I have never encountered an enemy so fierce and unrelenting as they were. Our men tried to defend us, but it was a blood bath. The creatures tore their flesh and ate it in front of us. They feasted on our brethren. Many escaped, but many more were murdered while they protected us. In the end, the creatures overpowered them, and us. Dmitri was forced to change in order to save me. They were strong. All of the damage we did to them had no effect. They kept coming, Prophecy ... they kept coming ... we did everything we could ... we did—"
"Shh,” Prophecy said and stroked Mia's arm. Mia was staring at the carpet with wide, petrified eyes, as though she could see the attack again and the vision of it was tormenting her. Prophecy looked up at Dmitri as he knelt in front of them. He took hold of Mia's other hand, engulfing it in his own, and held it.
"Quiet, my love. It is over now, da?"
"Their flesh ... the way it hung from them when we ... I...” Mia shook her head, screwing her eyes shut at the same time. Dmitri wrapped his arms about her and she buried her face into his neck. “I cannot..."
"What were they?” Prophecy said and glanced at Venturi.
He was frowning, his eyes fixed on Mia. From the look on his face, she could see that he didn't like the sound of whatever it was Elena had sent to kill Mia and Dmitri. Prophecy had a gut feeling about what they were. They were the dead. They were reanimated creatures like the dogs Elena had left as a welcoming present for her and Valentine in her old home in Venice.
"Zombies,” Dmitri said in a heavy voice, sitting back on his heels.
"We could not kill them. Those that fell, rose again.” Mia sipped her blood and stared into middle-distance.
"I killed the dogs by kicking their heads in.” Prophecy smiled nervously when everyone suddenly looked at her. She remembered that none of them had heard about her adventure with Valentine at Elena's place. “When Valentine and I went to Venice, Elena had left zombie dogs behind for us. I definitely killed one by kicking it in the head. They were easier to kill than the Aleaeries."
Venturi shifted towards her, his eyes expressing his concern. Clearly he knew what Aleaeries were and what they did for a living. She held his gaze, trying to show him that she was fine and the Aleaeries hadn't been that difficult to dispatch. When he cocked his head and narrowed his eyes softly on hers, she looked away. Her gaze met Mia's. Mia looked from her to Venturi and then back again. Prophecy stared at her feet, avoiding Mia's look that told her she'd noticed Venturi's show of feeling.
"Was it just zombies that attacked you?” Prophecy said in an attempt to deflect some of the attention away from herself.
"Da,” Dmitri said and stood up. He emptied his wine glass in one go and went to the table to refill it. “We lost many. The others have gone to the safe houses, all but our generals."
Prophecy looked at the eleven werewolves. She could just about make them out where they lingered in the shadows. They were all in their human guise, and all were as tall as Venturi, if not as tall as Valentine. “At least we know that the other bloodlines haven't joined her then."
"They are against us, but are not fools enough to join with Elena. They would sooner kill us themselves than align themselves with a mortal.” Venturi kept his eyes locked with hers for a moment when she looked up at him. He swallowed down the remains of his blood, put the glass down and then frowned. “I must go and see my men. You should go and see Valentine. I am sure his friends are worried about him."
Prophecy frowned at his back as he went to the door. He didn't look back at her.
"What is wrong with Valentine?” Mia said.
"Elena has cast a spell on him. According to Caden, he's going to be under Elena's command once it's complete.” Prophecy watched their faces. Mia's eyes darkened and she cast a black look around the room.
"I knew I could smell something foul,” Mia said with a scowl at the door. She huddled up into the corner of the chair as close to Dmitri as possible. Dmitri placed his hand over hers. She whispered, “He is here."
"He will not harm you, my love. I will see him dead before he can touch you.” Dmitri helped Mia stand and placed a protective arm around her shoulders.
Prophecy squirmed under the thunderous look he gave her. It seemed that everyone hated the presence of Caden. Venturi was right. It was best the vampire hunter leave soon. It wouldn't take much to spark a confrontation between him and one of the vampires in her home. There were now four bloodlines present and she only had command of one, and the fact that it was the most numerous didn't give her the advantage. There were at least two-dozen Tenebrae in the mansion, and over seventy Aurorea. All of them were skilled warriors and together they outnumbered the Caelestis.
"He won't harm anyone here. He's not an idiot. To hurt one of us is to sign his own death certificate.” Prophecy stood and placed her glass down on the tray. “Come, your men will be taken care of while I take you to see Valentine. Serenity has been with him long enough and if I don't renew the spell, he'll wake up again."
She waited for Mia and Dmitri to place their glasses down and then went to the door. Opening it, she scowled at the two female Tenebrae that were walking past. They smiled at her, all sweetness while their eyes turned black. She recognised one of them as the girl that had glared at her when she'd gone with Venturi to meet his commanders.
Prophecy growled at her and then stopped when she saw Venturi leaning against the wall opposite, his arms folded across his chest and his ankles crossed. She met his gaze, not looking away when he gave her a smug smirk that spoke volumes. He'd caught her. Before, she'd just sounded jealous, now she'd gone and threatened the girl, proving without a doubt that she was.
Holding her head high, she turned on the spot and walked up the hall in the opposite direction to the two female Tenebrae. She kept her eyes fixed on the end of the hall while she reached out with her senses, checking to see if Venturi was following her.
For a moment, she wasn't sure if he was and she wondered if he was following the two women of his bloodline instead, but then she felt him move closer.
She dropped back so she was walking alongside Mia and Dmitri.
"Are you feeling any better?” she said to Mia.
Mia nodded and smiled delicately. “It is quite an amazing power that you have."
"I'm only sorry that I didn't see through Elena's lies when I first met her or when she had kidnapped Valentine and given him to Arkalus and Kalinor. All of this wouldn't have happened. You wouldn't have been hurt, Mathias would still be alive and Valentine would be safe.” Prophecy lowered her gaze to the floor and stared hard at it, letting her feet guide her to her room while her thoughts remained with Elena and the things she'd done.
"There is no good in wishing to change the past. You must keep moving forwards and meet your destiny. Fate has ultimate control. We can only follow the path it has chosen for us.” Mia placed a hand on Prophecy's shoulder.
Prophecy stopped at the bottom of the stairs and turned to face her.
"I know. But it's hard to face a future, a destiny, where I have seen myself kill Valentine ... and have seen him kill me."
Mia smiled. “A vision, even one given by magic, is not a certainty but an echo of what might be. Magic can only reflect one possible future. There are many depending on the choices that fate guides us to make. Do not believe that Valentine will kill you, or that you will kill him. That is all in the future. What we do in the present determines what happens there. It is not fixed."
"But I will lose him. I'm certain of that now.” Prophecy walked up the first flight of steps.
"We will get him back, little woman. This I know.” Dmitri's strong voice echoed up the stairwell.
She looked over her shoulder at him and nodded. “We will."
Dmitri gave her an apologetic look and she knew he still felt terrible about what he'd done when Valentine had been captured. At least he'd learnt his lesson. Not helping her then hadn't stopped him from being attacked by Elena. The necromancer knew that Mia and Dmitri were friends of Valentine, and were against her. That's all Elena needed to know in order to send people in to kill them and eliminate another of their allies.
Reaching her door, she nodded to Xavier and his two guards, and then entered.
Cornelius stood up and Serenity moved away from her position beside Valentine.
"Mia, Dmitri, this is Cornelius Aurorea, Chosen Son and dedicated aide to Valentine, and Serenity Caelestis, Chosen Daughter of my family.” She hated having to make introductions when her heart was telling her to go to Valentine. When Serenity came forwards and the four began talking amongst themselves, passing formalities, she went to Valentine and sat down on the bed.
She took hold of his hand and held it in both of hers for a moment before brushing his cheek with her fingers.
"I wish I could let you wake so I could hear you tell me everything will be okay. Everyone keeps saying it, but I don't believe them ... I only believe you. When you tell me it will all be fine in the end, I know it will be.” She kept her voice low enough that the other occupants of the room wouldn't hear her above their chatter and tears filled her eyes. She wished they'd stop. She was beginning to feel as though she was mourning him, that she'd surrendered all hope and had let him go.
She brought his hand up and pressed a kiss to each of his fingers, and then to the ring of Aurorea he wore. She ran her thumb over his knuckles and rested her cheek against it, closing her eyes and exhaling in a sigh.
"I wish I could hear your voice,” she whispered. “I wish you would open your eyes and show me that you love me and make me feel like we're going to make it through this."
She opened her eyes when his fingers twitched in hers. Looking at his face, she gave him a smile when she saw his eyes were open a fraction and he was watching her. She moved up the bed to him, still holding his hand. Her other one skimmed across his brow, smoothing the tendrils of hair away.
"You should be resting."
"I could not...” He swallowed as though trying to clear his throat. His voice was low and hoarse. “Not while I can feel your pain."
She looked at the hand holding his and saw the magic seeping into him. It was a vivid shade of red, so bright that it hurt her eyes to look at it.
"I'm sorry ... I didn't mean to wake you. I just wanted to hear your voice...” A tear slipped onto her cheek and was quickly followed by another when she focused and felt the pain and darkness inside of him. It seemed that the magic worked both ways, showing him her pain, and in return giving her a taste of what he was going through. She held his hand a little tighter. “I'm not giving up on you, so don't you give up either. Fight it. Even if she takes you from me. Fight it. We'll find a way to break the spell."
She fluttered her eyes closed when he raised a shaky hand and wiped the tears from her cheek, his expression full of sorrow. More tears rolled down her face and she leaned her cheek into the palm of his hand and caught it with her other hand, holding it against her face. She turned her head enough for her to be able to press a kiss against his palm and sniffed back her tears.
"I am sorry, my love,” Valentine said and her brows furrowed as the sound of his voice made more tears come. “Stay strong."
She held his hand tighter and nodded, unable to find her voice in order to say anything. She pressed another kiss to his hand and managed to look at him.
"Still,” she said with such regret that it made her heart ache and she bit her lip to stop the sob that tried to escape her when she watched his eyes close. It all seemed so final.
She placed his hand down on his stomach and brought the other one to rest over it.
Turning around when she remembered that she wasn't alone with Valentine, she couldn't bring herself to look at any of their faces. She didn't want to see the pity in their eyes, not when she was already feeling it in her heart. She sniffed and took a deep breath.
Standing up, she went to the window and stared at the garden below. She looked into the distance at the lights of the city and then raised her eyes to the stars. They were a myriad of beautiful twinkling diamonds against the velvety black sky. She remembered sitting with Valentine under a sky like that, listening to him tell her about sunsets. Her chest felt tight and her heart ached to recall it.
"I am sorry.” A soft voice came from close beside her and she turned to face Mia.
She held her gaze for a moment, tears filling her eyes, and the moment Mia held her arms out, she buried herself in her embrace. She cried against Mia's shoulder, taking comfort from the way the Venia held her and rubbed her back while whispering soothing words about Valentine pulling through and being strong.
Strong.
She sucked in a sharp breath and held it when she remembered what Valentine had said. She had to stay strong. He was right. If she kept on like this, Elena would easily win. She had to remain strong so she could kill Elena and fulfil the prophecy, stopping Elena from unleashing Hell on the Earth.
Besides, if she couldn't find a cure for Valentine, she was damn sure that she could get one out of Elena. She'd fight Elena, beat her to within an inch of her life, until she was broken and begging for her life, and then she'd force Elena to lift the spell she'd placed on Valentine.
She was strong.
He'd always told her that.
He believed it, believed in her.
She couldn't fail him now.
"Walking alone?” Prophecy said when she fell into step beside him. The dawn was still at least two hours away. The sky was a dark veil above them and the air had a chill about it that she felt in her bones.
"Yes,” Caden said and clasped his hands behind his back. He looked over at three men who were walking in the same direction as them and at the same pace, only ten metres away. The men looked over at them. Caden turned his attention back to her. “I suppose you're going to tell me that I'm foolish with all these vampires around me, but I grew a little tired of Tiberius’ company. He's pleasant to talk to but looks at me like I'm his next meal."
She smiled. “Because humans normally are. And no, I'm not going to call you an idiot for walking alone. These men wouldn't dare harm you."
His brows rose into a curious look. “Because you'd kill them?"
She laughed and he shuddered. She wondered if it was her laugh or the cold affecting him.
"No,” she said and paused. He swallowed noisily enough that she heard it over the night song of the insects. “They're not mine to command."
"Whose are they?” He moved a little closer to her and she got the impression that he'd presumed they were Caelestis.
"They're Tenebrae. Venturi is their lord.” She looked across at the three men. They stared at her. She recognised the tallest one as the one who had reported to Venturi about their castle being safe still. He had an air about him that said he was in command of the group.
"Let me see,” Caden said and moved around her so she was between him and the three Tenebrae. “There are three master vampires here?"
She nodded. “Valentine, Venturi and myself. There is also a master werewolf and a Venia."
"And Venturi would kill these men?” He glanced across her at them. He smiled. “But only because their actions would upset you?"
She ignored what he'd said and stared at the gate house in the distance. When they approached the gravel path that led back to the main entrance of the house, the three Tenebrae broke away and walked inside. She led Caden around the mansion to the small garden that had become her haunt since Arkalus had been defeated.
Holding an arm out by her side, she smiled inside when the dew dampened petals of the roses brushed against her fingers as she passed. Their soft fragrance filled the air. She stopped when she reached the fountain and sat down on the little stone bench near it.
She watched two Aurorea guards walk past the entrance to the garden. They looked over at her and then moved on.
"Would they kill me?” Caden sat next to her and then shook his head in answer of his own question. “Valentine would kill them wouldn't he? I'm his quarry, after all. It is our destiny to fight to the end of one of us."
"No offence, but I'm siding with Valentine.” She stared at the water cascading down from the fountain like fat raindrops. She could hear each one as it hit the water in the pool below. Drawing her focus away from it, she looked over at Caden.
He was staring at her, looking a little stunned.
"I said no offence,” she said and looked at the mansion.
"It wasn't that,” he said with a heavy sigh. She could feel him looking at her. “It's just that sometimes you look so much like your mother. I look at you, and I see her."
She turned her head to face him. “I saw her yesterday. It's hard to remember sometimes that she's just a memory living in the magic."
She could see the question he wanted to ask and sensed the struggle within him.
"I told her about you.” She stared at the fountain again, trying to follow a single drop of water from the moment it left the fountainhead until it hit the pool.
"Did she say anything about me?"
"Only that it hurt her to do it, because of you. She seemed sorry. Or maybe I'm sorry ... I don't know how it works really. She can only tell me things that I already know. I forget that sometimes. She seems so real.” Prophecy frowned and then sat back, tilting her head so she could see the stars. “I still haven't found the spell I need."
"There were more once. They must be back at your mother's house. I'm sorry I can't be of more help. I did remember something Ophelia once told me."
She brought her eyes down to meet his. “Yes?"
"She told me about powerful spells ... like the one holding Valentine. If it's beyond a certain level, it needs a mark ... something constant that will keep the spell binding."
"A mark?” She frowned. “Like the ones I wear? But I haven't seen a mark on him."
"The spell is not yet complete."
"There's always a mark when it comes to old magic?” she said.
He nodded and smiled. “It's the stuff of the Earth. She told me that once, but in more elegant words. They are spells centuries old, so old they affect the pages they're written on. Like the book, which is in itself powerful. Like the spells you can call with a single command, or none at all."
She brought her hand up to the spot on her shirt that was over her heart and the mark on her chest, and stroked it idly while staring into Caden's eyes. Marks. She had marks that focused her magic. She could call spells without even uttering a command. She'd felt the power in the book, and had felt intrinsically connected to it when she'd given it her blood. Was her magic old? Was it older than her mother? Did the Three have something to do with it? They had revealed the marks and had given her the guidance she'd needed when it was most vital that she didn't stumble. They'd given her the strength to use the magic and the knowledge. Had they trained her mother too? They'd known her, that much she knew.
She came out of her thoughts when Caden stood.
She looked up at him.
"I am afraid I must go. This is no place for me,” he said.
"Wait,” she said when he went to turn away from her. “My mother's house. It's in Italy isn't it? There's a big wrought iron gate, a veranda and tall straight trees in the garden."
He looked at her with eyes full of disbelief. “You've been there?"
"Not physically. I have seen it in my visions. I have to know where it is. If there are spells there that might help me win this war, I have to have them.” She stood up and rifled through her pockets, searching for a piece of paper even though she knew she didn't have one.
"Here,” he said and placed his bag down on the bench. He opened it and took out a small pad and a pen. She watched him scribble something down and took it from him when he held it out to her. “It is on the hills above Florence. No one lives there. I suppose in a way it's mine, yours."
She thanked him with a smile and pocketed the piece of paper. Walking with him, she stopped when they reached the gates.
"Be careful.” She held a hand out to him. “And thank you."
He took hold of her hand but didn't shake it. He just held it, the warmth of his hand soaking into hers. She could feel his steady, strong heartbeat.
"You are the one who must be careful."
With that, his hand slipped from hers and he walked through the gates. She turned away, not wanting to watch him go, and glanced up at her bedroom window. She frowned when she saw someone standing in it. It was the silhouette of a man, too slim to be Dmitri. It could have been Venturi, but it seemed too tall.
She frowned when they moved away, disappearing.
It was probably Xavier.
Her heart leapt into her throat when the sharp sound of breaking glass echoed through the night. Her eyes widened when a body fell from the window and hit the dark grass below. A strangled cry reached her ears and she was running.
She bolted through the house, dodging everyone as they came out of the rooms to see what the commotion was and blocked her path. She growled at them all, desperate to get to her room and Valentine.
Leaping up the stairs, she made it to the second floor in time to see Valentine bite down on the neck of one of his guards. He growled when he tore a chunk out of the guard's neck and spat it onto the floor. She flinched when he ripped the man's head off and tossed it to one side, splattering blood across the walls.
He went back into the room and she ran. Her chest tightened when she rounded the corner and saw he was heading towards the window. She grabbed his arm and froze when he turned to look at her. Blood coated his chin and streaked down his neck. It had drenched his jacket and his hands were covered in it. She held onto his wrist and he stared at her with cold blue eyes. He bared his fangs but she didn't let go of him. She wouldn't let go.
A chill engulfed her while she looked into his eyes. There was a fire in them like she'd never seen before and she felt as though she was looking at a different person. He showed no emotion while he stared at her, his eyes boring into hers in a cold, calculating manner that gave her the impression he was thinking of the best way to deal with her.
She brought her other hand up and wrapped it around his wrist, pulling on it when he started to walk towards the window again.
"Stay. Don't give up. Don't do this,” she said.
He turned sharply and grabbed her by the throat.
She choked.
He roared at her, his fingers pressing into the sides of her neck and crushing her windpipe. She stilled her breathing and held onto his arm with both her hands, trying to hold herself up so there wasn't so much pressure on her neck. Her eyes went wide with fright while she stared into his, seeing nothing but emptiness and darkness in them. There wasn't an ounce of feeling for her there. There was only pain and death.
Valentine's grip tightened and she couldn't stop the choked cry of pain from escaping her.
"Prophecy!” Venturi's voice made a tiny spark of hope re-ignite inside of her but it died almost instantly.
The second Venturi was within striking distance, Valentine held her out to one side and brought his free arm around in a back hand towards the Tenebrae. She could only watch as Venturi sailed through the air and hit the wall hard. He slumped to the floor. She looked at Valentine. She started to struggle when his eyes narrowed on hers, his look turning malicious as he licked his lips.
She tried to shake her head.
She felt the tips of his claws dig into her neck as he began to extend them, getting a better grip on her.
"No,” she choked out. “Don't leave."
She closed her eyes when he flung her across the room, sending her slamming into the desk. She cracked her head on the corner of it and pain split her skull, dancing down her spine and making her feel nauseas. She struggled to keep her eyes open when a blinding light filled her head and the room.
Looking at Valentine, she shook her head and reached out to him with a fuzzy looking hand. He blurred when he moved away from her, his expression still cold. He looked over his shoulder and when he looked back at her, it was like he'd changed back to the man he used to be. He gave her a sorry look as a blue portal shimmered into existence behind him and he backed towards it.
The room began to grow dark, the image of him fading as sleep beckoned her and she didn't have the strength to fight it.
The portal disappeared.
The world did too.
Venturi was moving the moment his head had stopped spinning. He crawled across the room to Prophecy where she was laying on her side on the floor. He frowned when he saw the blood caking the side of her head and then threw a glance around the room to make sure that they were safe.
Touching the wound on her temple, he clenched his teeth and sucked in a breath when her face screwed up in pain and she murmured something. He could hear people coming. The whole house seemed to be alive with the clamour of voices and thundering of feet. He carefully lifted Prophecy off the floor, wincing when the action of picking her up made his shoulder grate in its socket. He ground his teeth and sneered. He had to get her off the floor and somewhere comfortable. His own comfort could wait.
Carrying her to the bed, he gently lay her down on it and took a closer look at the wound. Her eyes fluttered open while he was clearing the hair away from it and he found her watching him.
"Valentine?” Her voice was nothing more than a strangled whisper.
He looked at her neck. The areas around each wound were already going black. It would be a while before she could speak properly. Her windpipe was going to need time to heal.
"He's gone,” he said and felt torn inside when a tear slipped down from the corner of her eye and cut through the blood on the side of her head. “I am sorry, Prophecy. We will find a way to get him back. I know how much you need him."
She managed a smile and he was relieved to see it. Her fingers groped across the bedspread towards him. He looked into her eyes and then took hold of her hand.
"It hurts,” she said. “I can't..."
"You cannot heal yourself right now. I know. You have used up too much of your strength. Rest a while and once you are ready, we will find a way to get Valentine back.” He gave her a smile and knelt beside the bed, still holding her hand. It was better that she saved her voice when he already knew everything she needed to say. He was always willing to speak for her if it saved her from hurting herself.
"Thank you,” she whispered and her eyes closed for a moment before they opened again.
"Get some sleep. I will have someone bring you fresh blood. You will be strong enough again soon.” He listened to the people approaching, voices that he recognised stood out in amongst the din. He held her hand a little tighter while she drifted off to sleep and then raised it, pressing a kiss to it. He dropped it the second he heard someone enter the room.
He gripped his injured shoulder, and swallowed down the pain in his body. His skull felt as though it was splitting open.
"What happened here?” Xavier demanded.
Venturi looked at the broken window and then at Prophecy.
"Elena has taken Valentine. He threw me against the wall and attempted to kill Prophecy when she tried to stop him. He did not seem himself.” Venturi walked around the bed, resisting the temptation to look at Prophecy again when Mia stared at him.
Dmitri was standing in the doorway almost blocking his view of the hallway beyond. Serenity pushed past the werewolf and ran to the bed.
He went to her. “She will be fine, Serenity. She needs time to recover her strength. I have told her we will bring her fresh blood."
Serenity nodded and paused for a moment, glancing at Prophecy before leaving the room. He was glad that someone here was responding. The rest of the occupants of the room were just staring at him and he didn't know how much longer he could take it before he snapped.
He was still recuperating from the force of the blow Valentine had dealt him. He felt as though any moment now, he was going to collapse. His head was fuzzy and his eyes hurt whenever he moved them. The pain stabbed at them and he found it hard to concentrate like he had to. With Prophecy unconscious, he was the only master vampire in the house, and it was vital that someone kept control of the three bloodlines. The Aurorea were not going to be happy about the disappearance of Valentine. It would be down to Cornelius to keep order within them. The same went for Serenity and the Caelestis until Prophecy woke up. Neither Cornelius nor Serenity struck him as having the skill necessary to control a bloodline when things weren't on such a knife's edge, let alone when they were.
"Someone needs to clean this place up. Xavier, I am sorry to have to ask you to do this, but can your men remove the body from the hall. I believe you will find another in the garden.” Venturi waited to see what the Aurorea high guard's reaction would be to his request. Xavier stared at him a moment and then nodded.
Venturi watched him go, relieved that the number of people staring at him had been reduced. He pressed his hand against his head when it spun and closed his eyes a moment, waiting for the feeling of sickness to pass.
"Cornelius,” he said and the blond stepped forwards, looking a little out of place and scared. Venturi couldn't blame him. Being handed a bloodline to control during a time of war wasn't something an inexperienced vampire needed, especially one that had no ability for fighting. “Keep word of Valentine's disappearance from your family for as long as possible. It is best if Prophecy has recovered before they find out. Order Xavier to keep his mouth shut."
Cornelius stood for a moment, his hands toying with one another and his eyes showing Venturi all the uncertainty that he could feel in the young vampire's signature.
"Go now,” Mia said to Cornelius with a smile.
He nodded and edged past Dmitri as though he was going to bite him.
Venturi looked at Mia and Dmitri and then at Prophecy. He stared at her, watching the blood trickle from the wound on the side of her head. Someone needed to seal it, but he got the distinct impression from Mia that it wasn't going to be him.
He looked at her. She held his gaze, her eyes so cold that it sent a chill through him, and then went to Prophecy's side. He moved to stand the opposite side of the bed to Mia and his eyes roamed up the length of Prophecy's body, lingering on her neck and the wounds there.
He watched Mia clean the cuts with a cloth that Prophecy had clearly been using to tend to Valentine with, and then she licked them to seal them and stem the bleeding.
He heard the door close and frowned when he realised he was alone with Dmitri and Mia, and both were staring at him. This was the last thing he needed when his head was pounding and he was one push away from snapping.
"Venturi, you watch her too closely,” Mia said and instinct made him tense when the atmosphere in the room seemed to change.
He didn't respond. He kept his eyes fixed on Prophecy's ashen face. Her lips were so pale, almost as white as her skin. Her hair looked like blood against it and the black covers of her bed—the only colour in an otherwise colourless world.
Mia moved closer to him, rounding the bed. He sensed Dmitri move too.
"Why have you offered your services to her?” Mia said.
He blinked slowly. It wasn't the time for confrontations, but he didn't see that his relationship with Prophecy was any business of Mia's. What right did a Venia who had only just met him have to lecture him, especially one who had refused to help Prophecy in her hour of need?
"I have pledged my allegiance to her,” he said in a steady voice, not taking his eyes away from Prophecy.
"You are certain that is all? Valentine pledged his allegiance to her but it is his heart that is now hers. Do not think that you can replace him in hers."
He glared at her, curling his lip back to expose his elongated fangs as he snarled.
She didn't flinch. She stepped towards him, her face a mask of calm. Her eyes darkened.
"Heed my words, Venturi Tenebrae, to ignore them would prove catastrophic,” she said in a voice so venomous that he almost looked away from her.
He held her gaze. “I'm listening."
"Your ears may be pricked, but your heart is deaf."
"I said I was listening. Speak your piece, Venia, or lose your head!” He turned fully to face her, showing her that her attempts to intimidate him weren't going to work. She could say all she wanted. His feelings for Prophecy were none of her business.
Dmitri growled.
Mia smiled. “She commands limitless power, the strength of which you have never known. If her feelings were to—"
"What are you suggesting?” Venturi cut her off, angered by Mia's belief that she could threaten him. Even if he didn't want these feelings for Prophecy, there was no way he could just turn them off. The woman stood before him was in love with a werewolf. Who was she to lecture him about love?
"Offer her comfort, Venturi, but let it go no further than that. She is weak. The loss of Valentine will hit her harder than she will let show on the surface. Do not be weak yourself. Any act of betrayal to her heart could see the prophecy fulfilled the way the others believe."
Her words hit him hard and he looked over his shoulder at Prophecy where she lay on the bed.
The last thing he wanted was for Prophecy to fail, but it was hard not to relish every ounce of affection she showed for him, even if it was at all misplaced. He knew that she had feelings for him deep inside, and that whenever she let them come to the surface she regretted it and it ate away at a little of those feelings, diminishing them. He didn't want that. He wanted her to love him like she loved Valentine, but it wasn't possible.
Mia was right. The loss of Valentine would hit Prophecy hard and she would need to draw strength from someone. He knew that someone was going to be him; she'd shown him that over the past few days. As much as he wanted to, he couldn't use her weakness to his advantage. He had to hold back his feelings and his wants, and support her, giving her his strength and asking nothing in return. It would be so easy for her to fall into his arms now, but that wasn't what he wanted in his heart. If she was ever to be his, he wanted it to happen when she was strong and in control of herself. He didn't want to be a substitute for Valentine, just a man for her to take comfort from and not love in return for the affection he'd lavish on her.
She'd grow to hate herself if he let her do that.
He wouldn't do it. It would destroy her.
He looked at her a moment longer and then closed his eyes.
He'd never do that to her.
He'd sworn to protect her.
And protect her he would.
"So very nice of you to join me,” a melodic voice said.
Valentine looked around at the dull grey stone walls of the room and wondered where he was. He ignored the pull inside of him that told him to go towards the voice and stood still. She wasn't going to win. She may have taken him from Prophecy and brought him here, but he wasn't going to just lie down and let her control him.
"Come,” Elena said and held her hands out. She was sitting on a throne-like chair a few metres away from him, her face as still and beautiful as a Venetian mask, and her long dark dress revealing so much that he wondered why she bothered wearing it.
He growled and ran at her, his claws extending at the same time as the bones of his face shifted to allow his fangs to descend. She held her hand up when he was within a few feet of her and he stopped dead, held by invisible bonds that he couldn't break.
He struggled against them anyway, showing her that he wasn't going to go along with her plans for him.
He was going to fight her to the very last.
Elena stood and her purple dress shifted, the long slit up the leg parting to reveal her thigh when she stepped forwards, towards him. Her lips took on a seductive curve. Her eyes were surrounded by dark make-up, making her already black irises even more like midnight skies. She'd tied her hair up into a mess of unruly curls that were pinned at the back of her head and allowed to tumble down her back. She held one slim, delicate hand out towards him and stared into his eyes.
"Tell me everything,” she said and curled her fingers up, as though beckoning him to come to her.
He tensed when he felt himself losing control and pushed at the barriers that seemed to come up, trapping his consciousness. He wasn't going to become a mindless zombie for her to command. She'd known that when she'd cast the spell.
He loved Prophecy too much to give up the fight.
He shook his head, not trusting his voice.
Elena's expression hardened for a moment before she smiled in a way that betrayed how much his refusal had annoyed her.
"I warned you not to resist. It isn't wise.” Her tone was one of displeasure. She shook her head, lowering it as she did so.
For a moment, he'd thought he was getting somewhere. He felt more in control, as though he had power and Elena had underestimated him.
Then she looked up and smiled wickedly.
The air in the room sparked with static electricity. She raised her arms above her and then brought her hands down her sides.
The room seemed to grow dark, the lights dimming, but the area around Elena remained as bright as it had been.
She laughed. Black ribbons of magic spiralled up her arms.
A pain in his chest made him double over and he clutched at it, fighting against the darkness that grew inside of him. He wouldn't surrender to it. He was stronger than this. Prophecy needed him to be strong.
"Kneel!” Elena's command rocked him.
He dropped to his knees.
He went to growl but she held up a hand.
"Silence!” she said and his voice left him.
He tried to move his mouth, but it was no use. She was in control now and there was nothing he could do to stop her. She was too powerful.
No. Prophecy was more powerful and she'd promised him that she'd find a way to save him. That's why he'd given in. That's why he'd let Elena take him. Because he knew in his heart that it was better this way. With him gone, Prophecy would be less distracted and more determined to break the spell on him and defeat Elena.
He was counting on Prophecy.
Prophecy was counting on him.
He struggled against Elena's power and managed to bring his hand up to his chest. Something itched there and he growled at Elena when a spark of pain thundered through him, making his senses reel as he tried to fight her command over his body and mind.
He clenched his jaw and glared at her.
"When this spell is broken...” He struggled to speak when Elena held her hand up. A wave of magic hit him, pushing against his will and forcing it into submission. He pushed back. “I will kill you!"
She laughed.
"We'll see. Now, speak!” She touched his cheek and his whole body shuddered with pain.
Closing his eyes, he silently asked for Prophecy's forgiveness when Elena's hold over him became too powerful to resist.
"The prophecy is partly translated.” His voice was monotone as he reported everything that had been happening. It was impossible not to. His mouth moved of its own accord, ignoring any attempt he made to control it. “Venturi Tenebrae has moved his commanders away from Romania. The Aurorea have taken residence at the house of Caelestis. Mia and Dmitri have arrived. I have heard tell that they have brought their remaining generals with them."
He stopped himself and swallowed hard when Elena's eyes narrowed on him suspiciously.
"Mia's survival is a set back. I had wanted her dead by now. No matter. My men will take care of her once they have returned from their mission. Is that all?"
He nodded, keeping his lips firmly compressed and fighting the desire to tell her the one thing he knew she could use against Prophecy.
"Do not lie to me, Valentine. It is not wise.” She held her hand up and another wave of power washed over him, stealing away what little control he had regained.
"There is something else,” he said and closed his eyes, struggling against himself.
"What?” Elena's voice was full of eagerness and it made him feel sick to hear it.
"Prophecy's father lives."
He opened his eyes and saw Elena was grinning now. She looked insane, like an animal gone rabid with pain and hunger that has just set its sights on a weak prey it knows it can kill.
"Speak,” she whispered, coaxing the answer out of him.
He struggled a moment longer and then his mouth moved of its own accord.
"Caden."
Elena laughed and clapped her hands.
"This is too good.” She stroked his cheek. He snarled at her but the magic held him, stopping him from biting her. “You make a wonderful spy, but I'm afraid I have other plans for you."
He stared at her, knowing already what she was going to say. He didn't ask what they were. He had to save his strength so he could find a way to undo the spell before it was too late.
Elena leaned in close to him, her lips grazing one ear while her fingers stroked the lobe of his other.
"You love her so much,” she breathed into his ear and he closed his eyes, steeling himself against what was coming. “It's only fitting that you should be the one to fulfil this prophecy and kill her."
Prophecy stared at the page of the book in front of her. When she'd come around, it had been to a decidedly heavier atmosphere than she'd expected. Something had clearly happened between Venturi and Mia while she'd been unconscious because both of them were acting strangely towards her. Mia had watched her far too much. Venturi had been distant, but whenever his blue eyes had met hers, they'd told her all the words he wanted to say and shown her that the coldness between them wasn't his choice. Whenever he'd looked at Mia, his eyes had turned black, leading Prophecy to suspect that it was Mia who had said something to him.
She'd healed Venturi and herself, and then sent them all away. She'd told Mia and Dmitri to tend to their werewolves, and told Venturi to try and maintain some kind of order within the house with the help of Cornelius and Serenity.
Now, she was thankfully alone with her book and her thoughts. She looked at the window that had been boarded up while she was sleeping. She could feel the warm day air coming in through it. It was nice to be able to have a little fresh air without the fear of the sun touching her by accident.
She sighed and stared blankly at the page the book was open on, her thoughts remaining with her house. She'd already received reports that the modicum of order they'd had with the three different bloodlines was beginning to disappear. While she was sleeping, Venturi had spent hours arguing with his commanders and attempting to help Cornelius deal with his family. They had discovered that Valentine was gone and were threatening to leave and go back to their home. Xavier had surprised her by commanding them to stay in the safety of her house. She'd expected him to be first out of the door. Maybe it was because he'd seen first hand the power that Elena commanded.
Leaning back in her chair, she frowned when she placed her hands on her hips and felt something in her trouser pocket.
Taking it out, she unfolded the piece of paper and placed it down on the book.
The words on the paper and the book swam in front of her eyes. She closed them and leaned forwards, folding her arms over the book and resting her head on them.
The second the darkness enveloped her, she opened her eyes to see that she was no longer in her room. The blue monotone and the feeling in her heart told her that she was in her mother's house. She looked down when she felt something against her stomach and saw a hand on her bare skin. Rolling over, she smiled when she saw it was Valentine holding her. He opened his eyes and smiled at her, his hand coming up to gently sweep against her cheek.
"Do not be scared,” he said without moving his lips and cupped her cheek before trailing his hand down her neck. She winced when her throat hurt where he touched and her gaze moved to his. There were deep fang marks on it. She looked into his eyes, searching them for an explanation. He spoke again and it felt as though he'd said the words straight into her head. “It will all be fine."
She frowned, confused by what was happening, and then the scene shifted and she was standing alone in the courtyard of the house. She looked at the dark sky and the shining white halo in it, and then at Valentine, who was standing in front of her. He took hold of her hand.
"You know what you must do,” he said.
When he took his hand from hers, she realised that she was holding something.
Opening her hand, she looked at the piece of paper and the strange writing on it. It was fuzzy and indistinct. She couldn't make out any of the words. Whenever she thought she had one, it changed into something else or disappeared from her mind. She looked around her at the garden and then at the house, searching for Valentine.
Her mother was standing on the veranda wearing a flowing white dress that caught a breeze she couldn't feel. The soft material moved as though it was under water, shifting slowly and mesmerising her.
"Don't be scared, child. You'll save him, like he saved you."
Prophecy woke with a jolt and stared at her hands. They were balled into trembling fists. In one of them, she was clutching the piece of paper with the address on.
Three times now she'd had a vision involving her mother's home, and her father had told her that her mother had kept spells there. She had read almost all of the book and while she'd learnt spells that would come in handy during her fight against Elena, she hadn't seen one that would help Valentine.
Maybe it was time she went to her mother's house.
Her senses kicked back in and she almost jumped when she felt Venturi standing next to her. She looked up at him, unable to mask how much he'd frightened her.
"I apologise for disturbing you,” he said in a reserved manner.
She frowned. “What's wrong?"
"The houses—"
"I meant with you. What did Mia say to you?” she said, cutting him off.
He averted his gaze, staring at the distance for a few seconds before bringing his eyes back to hers.
"Only what needed to be said in order to remind me of my place. Though I do not appreciate an outcast Venia telling me, the lord of a bloodline, what to do, I understand she is right."
Prophecy didn't like the sound of that. “Whatever it is she said to you, whatever it is you won't tell me, I hate her for it because it's stolen you away from me."
He frowned. “I was never yours to be stolen away from you."
She pushed away from the desk and went across the room to the one remaining window, placing some distance between them. It was dark out. She could smell it in the air and feel it in her blood.
"To talk about it is not why I am here,” he said.
"Maybe you should leave,” she said and heard the faint growl her cold words elicited from him. She wrapped her arms about herself. “I don't need people who stand apart from me."
"That is why I am here,” he said and she heard him walk towards her.
She kept her back to him, swallowing hard when she sensed him close behind her and felt him ghost his hand down her arm.
"I am on your side, Prophecy, but Mia is right. I cannot take advantage of the situation and your weakness. I want to be honest with you, as I always am. I am a patient man, as I said before. I can wait eternity for the time that you are mine, but I will not take you from him and I will not become something you use in order to comfort yourself."
She closed her eyes and hung her head.
"I know. I don't want that, but I don't want you to distance yourself from me either. Can't we be close to one another without it having to be that way?” She turned to look at him. She hadn't realised just how close he was. She had to look up in order to meet his gaze. There were barely a few inches between them. “Please, Venturi, I need you beside me just as I need Valentine, and Serenity, and Mia ... even Dmitri. I need the strength you all give me. Everything feels like it's going to fall apart when you distance yourself."
He looked away, staring at the floor with a pensive expression.
"I will stand by your side even if fate leads us into the very pit of Hell. No one could stop me doing that. Not even Valentine himself.” A slight smile played on his lips but it disappeared when he looked at her. “As for the everything you speak of, it is already falling apart."
She frowned. “What do you mean?"
"There is great discord between the people of Aurorea and Caelestis. We have tried to maintain order, but I'm afraid that without Valentine, things are going to fall apart.” He gave her an apologetic look. “I have tried to command them, but there is talk of war."
She growled and clenched her fists.
"I'm sick of this.” She was surprised by how angry they were making her. She knew this feeling had nothing to do with Valentine's disappearance. This feeling had been growing inside of her since she had taken command of her family and they had started trying to make both houses work as one army. “The Tenebrae have no qualm with working with the Aurorea and the Caelestis, yes?"
"None at all,” he said. “We fight for a common purpose. The law decrees it is allowed."
She stormed across the room, took the piece of paper off the book and pocketed it. She closed the book and removed the fragments of the star. Clipping them together in a hurry, she slipped the star pendant back onto the chain and clasped it around her throat.
She looked at Venturi while she thought about what she was going to do. She went over her visions, trying to remember all the things she'd seen, hoping to find a solution in one of them.
"They need someone who can command them, Prophecy. Someone who they would dare not go against. You may be that person, but the Aurorea might attempt to revolt against you on the principle that you're a Caelestis and not fit to command their bloodline.” Venturi moved across the room and stopped a few feet from her. “They will not listen to me. Not even Xavier or Cornelius can command them. They are intent on war."
He frowned when she smiled.
"Someone strong? Someone in command?” Her smile became a grin when it came to her. It was a long shot, but then it always was when it came to this person. She glanced at the window, hoping there was time.
"What is it?” he said.
She didn't answer him. Instead, she went to her wardrobe and rifled through the clothes she had there, tossing a pair of black trousers and a corseted top onto the bed. She grabbed the small jacket from the hanger and threw it onto the bed with them. Carrying her knee high boots with her, she grabbed the sword belt from the table and then picked up the sword itself. She stared at it.
"I have an idea that might just work. Gather the houses. Tell them to be in the main hall just before dawn comes.” She looked at Venturi.
He nodded, the look of confusion not shifting from his face, and then went to the door.
When he closed it behind him, she stared at the sword again, hoping that this would work.
"Pray to the Devil that he'll be on our side."
Prophecy sat on the edge of the platform with the throne behind her. She was still sticking to her vow to never sit in it. Her place would never truly be there, not even on an occasion like this. She shifted slightly so the bottom of her corset-top wasn't digging in as painfully and as she moved, the tip of the sword she wore at her waist scraped against the floor.
She sat a little straighter and kept her gaze fixed on the end of the aisle in front of her. The room was packed. On the left of the aisle were the Aurorea, and on the right were the Caelestis. Neither of them were paying any attention to her. They were too busy hurling abusive comments at each other. In defence of her bloodline, the Aurorea had started it. It had only taken twenty minutes of waiting in silence for the first offensive remark to be flung across the room.
To her direct right stood Venturi and she could feel his eyes boring into her. He was watching her like a hawk, and she couldn't figure out whether it was because he thought she should do something about the elevating level of anger in the room, or whether it was because he feared for her safety.
She hadn't told him what was happening. He'd find out soon enough.
Behind Venturi were his commanders. They were standing in regimented lines of six, all of them dressed in their finery. They seemed uneasy, but it was probably because of the unrest between the Aurorea and Caelestis. Her eyes flickered to the girl that was Venturi's child and she wasn't surprised to find that she was staring at Venturi's back, while Venturi continued to stare at herself.
Bringing her eyes across to him, she gave him a smile and was surprised at the impact it had. He immediately looked more relaxed.
Her gaze drifted over him, taking in the suit of armour he wore. The armour wasn't the one his lord had been wearing when she'd defeated him. It was the armour that Venturi had been wearing when she'd first met him. It was the armour of a high guard but slightly more embellished to make it suitable for the Chosen Son he used to be. She understood why he didn't wear the lord's armour. It was the same reason she wouldn't sit on the throne behind her.
He wasn't wearing the helmet. The man she'd come to know as Piotr was holding it. He came forwards. Venturi bent his head towards him, nodding while he listened to what Piotr had to say but never once taking his eyes off her.
She glanced across to her left and saw Dmitri was talking to his men while Mia surveyed the Aurorea and Caelestis with a worried expression. Mia looked across at her, her eyes telling Prophecy that she was wondering when she was going to intervene and put a stop to the increasing discord between the two bloodlines.
Prophecy brought her attention back to the aisle and the closed doors at the end of it.
Closing her eyes, she listened to the bickering of the Aurorea and Caelestis as it began to escalate. The noise increased until she could no longer hear herself think, but she still sat motionless on the platform, not raising a finger to stop them. They'd stop in time. She was sure of that.
The two sides began to shift, jostling and pushing at the ranks of guards that lined the aisle. Tiberius and Xavier knew not to let anyone pass. They and their men were to hold the two bloodlines apart, regardless of how violent they became.
Opening her eyes, she stared straight down the aisle.
She could feel the tension rising, the tempo of the movement in the room and the hissed words of discontent adding to it. The air in the hall felt viscous. It ebbed and flowed with the tide of anger and hatred, turning dark and violent.
She held her breath and felt the knife-edge they were standing on beneath her feet. One tiny motion could break the threadbare restraints holding the two houses. One word or look could spark an entire war.
Her gaze dropped to the floor and she focused her senses on the two sides in front of her. The voices of the guards joined the din and she could hear Tiberius telling Xavier that they couldn't hold them much longer.
Her hand moved to her sword, her fingers curling around the hilt of it.
She waited for the floodgates to open.
There was no way she could stop them from fighting once they did.
Her whole body tensed when the doors slammed against the walls as they opened. The echo washed over the room, carrying all the voices of the people in front of her away with it as it disappeared.
Silence descended.
Both sides of the room grew still, their attention stolen away from each other.
Relief filled her when she heard the steady, confident click of heels on the stone floor. Raising her head, she stepped up onto the platform and brought her hand away from her sword, knowing that she wasn't going to need to use it now.
She smiled at the man in front of her.
He was flanked by two tall guards, their long blade-tipped staffs held tightly by their sides and their cloaks shifting around them like veils of night, hiding the armour she knew lay underneath. Their features were obscured by the combination of the black helmet and the mask that covered the lower half of their faces.
Their rich purple eyes were fixed on her, but she knew their attention was with the people surrounding them.
Behind the man walked another eight guards of similar stature and intimidating dress.
A glance at the Aurorea and Caelestis said they knew who this man was who walked before them, and they knew better than to dare speak without being given leave to.
When the man reached the platform, the two guards turned away. They walked to the corner of the platform and turned to face the room, their staffs held by their sides. The guards that had been behind them followed suit, lining the front of the platform and forming a barrier between their lord and the two bickering bloodlines.
She extended her hand to him, the smile still curving her lips.
His purple eyes flashed with amusement and he took hold of her hand, gently caressing it as he lifted it to his lips and pressed a soft kiss to the back of it. His lips took on the same seductive smile he'd given her when she'd last asked for his help. She hadn't forgotten it. No girl would.
The tendrils of his black hair fell down over his eyes and he elaborately swept them back before straightening up. He didn't relinquish her hand.
"You are much improved, my Lady Prophecy. I knew you would be,” Hyperion said and ran his thumb over the backs of her fingers.
"Thank you, my Lord Hyperion,” she said and gave him a slight bow. “You honour us with your presence."
"You promised me a war worthy of my attention, and from your report, I believe we shall have it.” He finally released her hand and turned to look at the gathered people.
He frowned and shook his head.
She stepped forwards so she was beside him and looked at the faces of the Caelestis and Aurorea in front of her. They were stunned to see Hyperion, which is exactly what she wanted, but she knew that she still had a long way to go before she got the army she needed to defeat Elena.
"Your men are children,” Hyperion announced.
An offended look flickered briefly on the faces of all the people she could see.
"Worse than children,” she said in a voice laced with dismay and regret.
"Their lord is absent and they fall out of order, forgetting the wishes of their master. This is not a strong bloodline. They are weak rabble.” Hyperion frowned at them all, his eyes narrowing into a dark look.
She moved along the platform, looking into the eyes of as many of the Aurorea and Caelestis as she could before turning to face Hyperion.
"I have tried, but now I am tired of it all. They act like selfish children, wanting to fight amongst each other rather than fight a common enemy.” She toyed with the hilt of her sword.
Hyperion shook his head again and stared at the crowd. “Leave them then. My men will fight with you, and the Tenebrae and werewolves are on your side. You do not need such weak-blooded fools to win this war. Let this witch pick them off one by one. Let her prey upon their blood and feast on their flesh. Leave them to fend for themselves if they cannot unite under one banner. They will soon be dead and will no longer prove a problem for you."
She glanced out of the corner of her eye and smiled inside at the stunned faces that filled the room.
"You are right, my Lord Hyperion.” She turned and looked at them all, hardening her expression and keeping her hand on the hilt of her sword.
Stepping forwards, she waited until she had their full attention and then growled.
Fear filled their faces when she raised her hand and the magic spiralled around it. She drew her sword and held it high.
"War is coming. I have more important things to do than protect a group of children who have given me no reason to use my power to defend them. Those of you not willing to fight together with my bloodline, and those of my bloodline not willing to fight alongside the Aurorea, may leave now and be at the mercy of Elena. I have no time for this bickering, this childish hatred. It is not even your own hatred to feel. It has been bred into you. What reason do you have to hate each other, other than that which you were told as a youngling?"
She lowered the sword and paced along the length of the platform.
"Do not think that I will care if she comes for you, which she will. Some of you have witnessed first-hand the power that Elena commands."
She looked at Xavier and he frowned, an anxious look crossing his face.
"I will no longer have anyone in this house who is unwilling to fight beside me. I have given you time, and you have used up all of my patience. Know this ... those that won't fight with me ... you will all be dead before the week is out. The witch who took Valentine will pick you off one by one because of your bloodline. You can either let her destroy you, or rise to destroy her by joining us. I will say no more on this matter. You have until midnight to leave."
Hyperion came to stand beside her. She looked at his profile while he stared at the group. She hoped she hadn't overdone it. The last thing she wanted was for them all to leave her, but she had to give them an ultimatum that would make them realise that there was either certain death at Elena's hands, or the chance to survive the coming war by joining with her.
"You are better off without them,” Hyperion said. She looked at the people in front of her and frowned when she saw they all looked as uncertain as she felt. “They are too weak."
He held his arm out to her and she slipped hers through it. She wanted to say something else, wanted to do something more to convince the two bloodlines to stay, but Hyperion was leading her down the other side of the platform. Maybe it was for the best. She'd given them a final chance and it was up to them to take it.
She caught Venturi's eye as they passed them. His face was blacker than midnight and his eyes were pools of darkness. She guessed that Hyperion's seductive smile and air hadn't gone unnoticed. She gave Venturi a smile but his expression didn't change.
"Move out!” he barked the order at his men and she flinched for their sakes, sorry that they were being shouted at because of her.
She led Hyperion across the hall to the study and opened the door for him. Waiting at the door, she watched Mia and Dmitri pass her, followed by Serenity and Cornelius, and finally Tiberius and Xavier. She waited a moment longer, wondering if Venturi was going to appear. Just as she was about to go in, he came out of the hall and stared at her the whole time he was walking over to her.
She held his gaze, not looking away and not letting it bother her that he was still in his vampire guise. It was a show of power. He wanted her to drop her gaze, acknowledging his strength and standing, but she wasn't going to. She'd done nothing wrong. If he wanted to be angry with someone, he could try and take it out on Hyperion.
Venturi stopped in front of her. She kept her eyes locked with his and watched the colour in them slowly surface as they changed from black to blue.
He looked at her a few seconds longer, his eyes expressing so many different feelings that she didn't know how he felt. Was he angry with her, or just jealous of the attention that Hyperion had given her? Was it because she'd accepted that attention?
She held her hand out to him.
He stared at it and then took hold of it.
"Don't be angry with me for not telling you my plan, or for anything else that happened. It had to be done. We need more warriors if we're to win this war.” She smiled at him but he didn't smile back.
He looked as though he was going to press a kiss to her hand, but instead he nicked the back of it with his fangs and licked up the small drop of blood that bloomed.
She frowned at him, letting him see how unimpressed she was. She wanted to tease him about being jealous, just as he'd teased her, but now wasn't the time for such things, even if his actions had made his feelings blindingly obvious. Hyperion had dared to kiss her hand. Venturi had taken it further, stealing a drop of blood from her, as though being allowed to do such a thing placed him above Hyperion in her hierarchy of affection.
Taking her hand back, she licked the scratch and then idly ran her fingers over the marks on her neck. She stared into the distance while she thought about Valentine. What was he doing now? She didn't even know where to start looking for him, but then she got the feeling she wouldn't need to. She knew where he was going to be. She knew where she had to go.
When she came out of her thoughts, she found Venturi had gone into the room and she closed the door. She gave herself a few seconds to gather her feelings and strength, and then walked over to where everyone was standing around the long table.
Venturi's notes on the prophecy were still scattered across it. She looked at them while she tried to get her thoughts into order and find some focus. It was hard when her thoughts kept slipping to Valentine and the very real danger he now presented. Under Elena's command, he wouldn't be able to stop himself from killing any one of the people in front of her, or herself. He was strong, fast and extremely skilled in combat. She doubted that even Hyperion would be able to stand against him.
She knew that she could, if she was forced to, but that would only be if she used her power. She wasn't even sure if she could use her magic against Valentine. In the heat of the moment, she'd threatened him with it before, but to really use it on him seemed impossible.
Looking down at her hand, her eyes followed the ribbons of purple-red magic as they threaded themselves around her fingers, moving so slowly that the sight of them made her drowsy. They seemed to call to her, tugging at her base instincts inside as strongly as the rising sun was. She was so tired and the fight against Elena hadn't even begun yet.
Shaking herself awake, she widened her eyes in an attempt to rid her body of tiredness. She just needed to make it through the next few minutes and then she could sleep. A glance at the people around her said she wasn't the only one finding it hard to resist the lure of sleep. Serenity was slumped in a chair beside Cornelius, who looked half asleep already.
There was tiredness written all over Mia's face. The only two who looked marginally awake were Hyperion and Venturi, but that was probably because they were staring each other out.
She stepped between them and addressed Hyperion. “I can't thank you enough for coming."
He smiled. “It is my pleasure. I am at your service. Ineru is safe for now and it was time for me to become involved in this little war you have found yourself in the midst of."
"I don't think the war is going to be little. Not unless we can find some way to contain it or stop it before it even starts. If it spills over, there is no way of stopping the humans from becoming involved."
"That is the last thing we need,” Venturi said and she glanced over her shoulder at him. “Their armies are insane. They will kill us all."
"It is with good reason the laws were created.” Hyperion walked across the room, his hands clasped behind his back. “If the humans were to realise we existed, we would become a plague to be eradicated or animals to be experimented upon. It is better we remain invisible to the majority. Therefore, we must contain this war."
Prophecy wondered if he ever buttoned his shirt properly. The first few buttons of the dark silk shirt were undone, exposing part of his chest. She could see numerous scars on his bronzed skin. His heavy boots clicked dully on the wooden floor. She frowned when she realised that he didn't breathe. Her eyes strayed to Venturi's chest and she remembered that he didn't breathe either. The only time she'd seen him draw breath was when he fought her or when he was giving her looks that told her how much he wanted her.
When Venturi moved, her eyes widened and she gave him an awkward look. She reminded herself that it wasn't wise to get lost in her thoughts while staring at men. They always seemed to take it the wrong way. She made a mental note not to stare at Hyperion like that. He'd probably have her half naked before she knew what was happening.
Hyperion looked at her with an expression of regret. “I wish that we had met under better circumstances. I would like to meet Valentine some day, but not as an enemy. From what I have heard of him, he is a man I could greatly admire. His loss must weigh heavy upon your heart. It is a burden we will all help you carry and together we shall find a way to bring him back."
She thanked him with a shaky smile, unable to saying anything for fear of the tears she was holding back escaping. Nodding, she turned to find Venturi's eyes full of concern. She averted her gaze and walked around the table.
She looked up when Hyperion approached Mia and Dmitri, and she was surprised when he addressed the werewolf.
"I have a commander of my guard heading to your bastion. A newly turned female werewolf is with him. I had expected you to be there and hoped that you would welcome her."
"Mikael will tend to her. Few men remained behind after the battle. They defend our home from this witch that is after Prophecy.” Dmitri frowned heavily.
Mia looked a little shaken by his mention of the battle that had taken place. Prophecy was about to go to her when Dmitri placed his arm about his mate's slim shoulders, holding her.
"And my commander?” Hyperion said.
Prophecy got the feeling that Hyperion was more concerned about the safety of his Watchman than that of the female werewolf.
"Mikael will welcome him. He is not a fool. He knows better than to offend a Validus."
"One more thing. There is a male werewolf after the girl. He has rights over her, given to him when she was still human but not with her consent. This werewolf proclaims himself a king of werewolves and will fight for the girl. Will your men be able to protect her if necessary?” Hyperion closely eyed Dmitri.
Dmitri nodded. “Da. My men will kill him for this declaration alone. King of werewolves?"
She couldn't help but smile when Dmitri laughed, its deep boom filling the room and lifting her spirits for a moment.
They dropped again when the mark on her chest ached and she remembered what she had to do.
Taking the piece of paper from her pocket, she stared at it.
This wasn't going to be easy to explain.
"I wish we had more time for talk, but I must leave this place,” she said and didn't dare raise her head. She knew how everyone would look. They would think she'd gone insane for wanting to go to a place she didn't know anything about when they were on the brink of war. They wouldn't understand. “I have to go to my mother's house and I have to go alone."
She raised her hand before Venturi could say anything and gave him a sorry look.
"My vision shows only myself there. I can't take anyone with me."
"This is madness.” Serenity stood and Prophecy was surprised that she had spoken.
"I will leave the address.” Prophecy ignored her friend's words.
"Prophecy, no. Now is not the time to leave the houses without a leader.” Venturi moved a step towards her.
"Hyperion has already given his word that he will look after them while I'm gone. Elena is unlikely to attack when I'm not here. It's me she wants. I will be leaving tonight,” she continued.
"I will not let you go alone,” Venturi said and took another step.
"I'll be back within a couple of days."
"I will not let you go.” Venturi took another step. He was almost next to her now.
She continued to stare at the piece of paper. “I'll contact you when I arrive."
She closed her eyes when Venturi caught hold of her shoulders and roughly turned her to face him.
"I will not let you.” He growled the words at her.
She removed his hands and opened her eyes, looking straight into his. Her vision was immediately obscured with tears when she saw how upset he was and thought about Valentine. It was her only chance to see him, and she had to take it, regardless of what might happen. She knew that Valentine would fight Elena's hold over him. He would try to change the vision she'd had of him hurting her. She believed in him and her magic enough that she was willing to place herself in the hands of the vision she'd had more recently. He wouldn't hurt her.
"I have to go,” she whispered, not trusting herself to speak the words. She furrowed her brows and kept her eyes locked with Venturi's, wishing he could read in them the reason why she was going. A tear slipped onto her cheek and rolled down it. She still stared into his eyes. “I have to."
He frowned for a moment and then a look of understanding entered his eyes. He blinked but didn't look away from her.
"Go then if it will give you strength and hope, but be careful. If we do not receive word from you on arrival, I will come to find you.” His voice was quiet, so low that she wondered if he didn't want everyone else to hear the things he was saying.
She looked at Mia, who was staring at Venturi with a dark look in her eyes.
"I will be careful. It will only be a couple of days. I want that prophecy translated before I get back.” She pointed to the two halves of the manuscript, hoping her demand would give him enough work to keep himself busy so he worried less about her while she was away.
Hyperion went around the table to them and picked up the two pieces. “I will be able to help with these. I am glad that you found them."
"I wouldn't have found them without you.” She forced a smile and then pressed her hand to her head when tiredness filled her again, almost overwhelming her. “I must sleep. It's a long journey to my mother's house and the magic has drained me of so much strength."
She looked at Serenity, who stood and sleepily rubbed her face.
"Have the jet prepared for tonight,” Prophecy said.
Serenity nodded drowsily.
Prophecy went to leave and then stopped. Serenity, Cornelius and the two guards walked past her, leaving her alone with Dmitri, Mia, Hyperion and Venturi.
Hyperion sat down in front of the two parts of the prophecy and ran his fingers down them.
She held Venturi's gaze. “Please find my father and tell him that I'm going to my mother's house. Also, keep me apprised of the situation within the house. I know I should stay, but if I don't go now, it might be too late."
He nodded and she went to walk away again but stopped when he spoke.
"Where exactly is your mother's house?"
She looked at the piece of paper and then pressed her amulet against the mark over her heart. It pulsed and tickled, humming quietly with magic.
"Florence."
Valentine cursed himself for what he was about to do. He wished he could stop himself. He wished he could turn around before it was too late, before she knew he was here. It was all very good wishing these things, but there was no way he could do them. Elena's power over him was too strong, and although he was managing to win back a fraction of control sometimes, the majority of the time he could only watch as he did things that he knew he would hate himself for.
This wasn't how it should have been. Twenty years of battles with this man were going to end in a way that had no honour. They were going to end in a way that made their history seem shallow and pointless. He'd always intended that the final fight between them would be one worthy of being written into the Aurorea annals. He'd never wanted it to be as easy and empty as he could feel it was going to be.
Pushing the door to the castle open, he looked at the bodies that were still decaying along the corridor. Elena's zombies had piled them up, stacking them without regard for who these men and women used to be. They hadn't stood a chance when Elena had come for them.
He still didn't know why Elena wanted to be here. Whenever he returned from completing one of her twisted missions for him, she was quick to hide everything. Maybe she was being so cautious for a reason. Maybe her hold over him wasn't as strong as she'd intended it to be. He was still fighting her, but as time passed, it grew harder to regain any sense of control over himself.
He was becoming another mindless minion for her to command, but one so lethal and vicious that she was strangely proud of him. Or maybe it was her achievement that she was proud of. To keep a vampire under control took a lot more power than it did to keep a dead human in order.
When he reached the room Elena was in, he growled at her and tossed the unconscious, beaten body of the vampire hunter at her feet.
She grinned with glee. It shone in her eyes like a light.
"You have done well,” she said and stepped over Caden, leaving him lying on the cold, damp flagstones.
Valentine growled again while she closed all of the books that covered the surface of the old wooden table. Besides a chair, it was the only item of furniture in the room.
He struggled against the spell that was holding sway over him and clenched his fists, his whole body tensing as he tried to claw back some control.
When he managed to, he ran at Elena. His fangs extended and his eyes switched to lapis blue. He was within a metre of her when she turned and raised her hand, stopping him in his tracks. She shook her head in chastisement.
"When will you learn not to fight me?” A shadow of annoyance crossed her face.
His expression clouded with anger.
"Never!” he spat the word out contemptuously.
Her lips thinned with fury. “Maybe I need to break you."
"Don't give in to her.” A voice weak with pain caught his attention.
He looked down at Caden who was struggling to his feet. His movements were so slow that Valentine could almost feel his pain.
"If you surrender to her then there is no hope for Prophecy ... or the world."
Elena stormed across the room and kicked Caden hard in the stomach before he had a chance to get off all fours. He crumpled up, curling into a defensive ball and gasping for breath.
"Shut up!” she threw the words hard at Caden and then turned on Valentine. Her voice dropped to the deadliest of whispers and she spoke each word with malice. “You will do as I say."
Valentine felt the cold steal into his veins again and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop her from winning back control. She flicked her fingers in a dismissive way and his feet moved of their own volition, moving him away to such a distance that he couldn't easily attack her if he regained some control.
He could only watch as Elena picked Caden up by the scruff of his jacket and sneered at him as though he was some filthy creature and she was loath to have to touch him.
"Where is your pretty daughter?” Her voice was all sweetness and she smiled brightly.
Caden tried to lean away from her but Elena shook him hard.
"Tell me where she is, or Valentine will have to kill you."
"No!” Valentine shouted, frowning.
She held her hand up and he grabbed at his throat when he found he couldn't speak.
"I told you to be quiet like a good little boy. You will do as I say, whether you like it or not. In fact ... I think I want you to hate the things I make you do. I want you to suffer.” Elena threw him a black look and then tossed Caden across the room, sending him smashing into the thick grey stone wall.
Caden dropped to the floor in a heap, his limbs twisted at strange angles. Valentine focused his senses on the hunter, checking that he was still alive. A slow heartbeat called to him, strong enough to tell him that its owner would survive a little longer.
But not long enough if Elena had her way.
Elena hauled Caden up by his neck and slammed him into the wall.
She opened her mouth to speak but shut it again when footsteps echoed up the hall. She dropped Caden and her whole face spread into a smile.
"Be still,” she said to Caden and magic encircled him, binding him.
Valentine watched the three zombies enter. He recognised the one at the front as one of Elena's commanders. There were four of them so far, all granted more consciousness and sense than her regular minions. They could have almost passed for their former human selves if it weren't for their pallid, rotting flesh and their green-white eyes. The commander smiled, exposing blackened teeth and putrid gums.
Valentine thought he looked oddly conceited for someone who was nothing more than a disposable soldier.
"Report,” Elena said with eagerness sparkling in her eyes. “Did you retrieve him?"
The zombie hesitated for a moment and then looked shiftily at his two companions. They groaned and beamed at him inanely.
He stepped back so they were in front of him. “No."
Valentine realised it was a wise move when Elena lashed out at the nearest of the three. She shoved her hand deep into the zombie's chest, breaking through its shirt and the bones of its ribcage. She released a growling cry of frustration and the zombie's head exploded.
He raised a brow in disgust as the fleshy body of the zombie hit the floor with a squelch.
"The female vampire was too strong and he has realised his power.” The commander reported.
Valentine stared at Elena when it dawned on him who the zombies had been sent to capture.
"River is the reason you are doing this?” he said.
She swung around to face him, a black look marring her features and turning her ugly.
"It is none of your business,” she said. “I swore once that he would be with no one but me. If he will not be with me of his own choice, I will make him be with me. I will bring Hell to this land."
"How is that going to get you River back?"
"I cannot kill the vampire if River protects her. He is too strong. I have formed an allegiance with the under-demons. If I release them, the Devil will make me ruler of this new world and will make me stronger. I will order my army to kill everyone, to tear the vampire apart, and I will capture River. Together we shall rule."
"You're insane,” Caden said and she growled at him.
"What if River still won't love you?” Valentine said.
Elena glared at him. “I will kill him and bring him back as my slave."
"You really have gone insane, Elena."
"Silence!” She held her hand up and narrowed her eyes. They darkened with her rage and he leaned back when she stalked across the room to him. “I think it's time you learned to hate yourself. I have the perfect way to make you suffer. You'll personally go after Prophecy once Caden has told us where she is."
He growled at her when she grinned maliciously. He gritted his teeth, struggling against the spell and trying to win back some control so he could punch the smile off her face.
"You can resist all you like, but in the end, you will kill Prophecy.” She walked away from him and towards Caden.
Bending over, she grabbed Caden by the throat and pinned him against the wall.
"I will play no more games, vampire hunter. You have one last chance. Tell me where Prophecy is."
"I do not know,” Caden rasped.
"That's a shame. If you had told me, I would have let you go. Now I've gone and changed my mind.” She turned to face Valentine. “Torture him. Kill him if he won't speak."
She slung the vampire hunter across the room and Valentine looked down at him when he skidded to a halt at his feet.
He stared at Caden, battling the desire to change into his vampire guise and do as Elena had commanded. She smiled as she left the room, shutting the door behind her. His teeth extended and his eyes switched. He growled when his claws grew and then grabbed Caden by the shoulder, digging his nails in and hauling him onto his feet.
"Kill me. I'll not tell you where she is. I'm not afraid of death now that I know Ophelia is dead and I have met my daughter.” Caden held his head high.
Valentine growled and fought for control. He couldn't do this. Prophecy would never forgive him if she discovered that he was responsible for the death of her father.
"I wish there was another way, old man,” Valentine said and gave him a sorry look. “If you will not tell me her location, I will have to torture you for it. I do not have enough strength to resist much longer."
"Fight it. She is relying on you to keep fighting so she has time to find the cure."
He dug his claws deeper into Caden's shoulder and roared at him, baring his fangs. The hunter's face blanched and his eyes grew wide. There was recognition in them, as though he was staring death in the face rather than himself. Valentine licked his teeth as the last thread of control he had over himself snapped.
Hissing, he sunk his fangs deep into the vampire hunter's neck and pulled hard on his blood. He took great gulps of it, weakening Caden, and kept drinking until his heart began to slow. Releasing him, he gave him a rueful smile and wiped his mouth clean on the back of his hand.
"Tell me and I will give you a swift death. I promise I will do everything in my power to help her. I will not hurt her. If I do not go, Elena will kill me too.” Valentine stared into Caden's eyes.
Caden's eyelids drooped and then opened again. His skin was whiter than snow, drained of all life. Valentine could hear his heart faltering as death came to claim him. He shook the hunter and growled, desperation filling him.
"Tell me! I need to see her again. I need to know where she is."
"In the hills above Florence. They call it the forgotten house,” Caden whispered. “Promise me ... promise you'll protect her."
"I will. I will. You have my word.” Valentine held his gaze and then turned away. “Goodbye, old man. I am truly sorry it ended this way."
Before Caden had a chance to speak, Valentine swiftly brought his hand up and snapped his neck. He lowered the body to the floor and silently prayed that Prophecy would forgive him. He started when the door opened but didn't raise his eyes. He kept them fixed on the floor, his face turned away from the body. His stomach squirmed and the taste of blood in his mouth was sour. He roared at Elena when she neared him, unleashing all his anger and frustration.
She laughed in his face.
"You know where she is?” Her tone was eager and hopeful.
He nodded when her power washed over him, chasing away any modicum of control he had. He surrendered to it, letting it fill every inch of him and rid him of feeling. It was better than to be aware of what he'd done.
"Go then,” she said.
He walked towards the door.
His stomach turned over when she spoke again.
"Complete your mission. Kill her."
Prophecy looked through the intricate pattern of the wrought iron gates. They were rusting badly, lacing the warm air with a scent similar to blood. The moment the sun had set, she'd left the small airport in a taxi and come straight here. She stared at the house in front of her, imagining the happy days her father and mother had probably shared in it, days in which she might have been here too, in her mother's womb before she'd been turned by a Caelestis.
She didn't even know which Caelestis was responsible. Had it been Iona?
Her fingers closed around one of the vertical bars and she tried to open the gate but it wouldn't budge. Something rattled and she dropped her eyes to the heavy chain and padlock that held the gates closed. Caden had probably been the one to put them there. This was his house now. No, he had said it was hers too. She wondered whether he'd said it because it really was, or whether he'd just wanted her to be able to walk in uninvited.
She stared at the padlock, struggling within herself as she tried to decide whether to break it or vault the gate. For some reason she didn't have the heart to break it. The house had been sealed off for years, possibly as long as she'd been alive. Caden wouldn't have spent much time here after Ophelia's death. From the way he'd spoken about becoming a vampire hunter, she could tell he'd thrown himself into it straight away. She still didn't know what he would have done had he met her mother when she was a vampire. Would he have killed her, or asked her to turn him too?
Like she wanted Valentine to turn her.
Her marks ached and throbbed at the thought of him and she raised her eyes to the distant sky. She wondered where he was now. He would be coming for her. Her vision of this place had changed several times, but each time he was here with her.
She pressed her amulet against the star over her chest and told her heart not to fear. Valentine wouldn't hurt her. He'd never hurt her.
When the pain subsided, she vaulted the gate and landed in a swirl of leaves on the other side. She paused for a few seconds, taking in her surroundings and reaching out with her senses to check she was still alone. Her eyes scanned over the tall Cyprus trees in the garden and the dirty windows of the house. The veranda was covered in crispy, dead leaves. They skittered across it in the light evening breeze, making scratching sounds as they danced around each other.
The walls of the house were painted a rich yellow ochre, or at least had been once. Now they were faded and cracked, and parts had fallen away to reveal the creamy white of the plaster beneath. The roof was low and covered with deep earth-coloured tiles that matched the colour of the shutters on the windows. All of it wasn't as blue as she'd expected. It looked warm, not cold and lonely as it had done in her visions.
Walking towards the house, she trod carefully across the boards of the veranda and pushed the door open. It wasn't locked. She was about to wonder why when a noise shattered the silence and she turned with claws extended. There was nothing there. Her senses detected no danger.
A caw from a nearby tree made her eyes dart to find its owner. She looked at the big black raven that was sitting in one of the smaller fruit trees. Its eyes flashed ice blue as it blinked at her and then cawed again. She waved her hand at it, shooing it away.
"Get lost,” she said, still waving her hand.
It cawed again and this time accompanied it with a flap of its wings.
It flew down to the dusty ground and then hopped towards her, stopping a few metres away.
She eyed it closely and it cocked its head to one side as though it was scrutinising her in return. She wondered if it was Hyperion's bird and then told herself not to be so ridiculous. A raven couldn't possibly have followed her from Prague in the same amount of time it had taken for her to fly here by jet. It was hundreds of miles. Besides, she didn't even know if Hyperion had brought his bird with him.
Something told her that he probably had. He seemed to use the bird as a method of communication between himself and the outside world. She wondered how that worked. Could he use it as his eyes?
She sighed at herself for getting so distracted by a stupid bird and waved her hand again, growling at it.
It cawed indignantly and flew off a short way, landing on the gate. Its eyes flashed blue again. She got the impression it wasn't going to leave without a fight so she turned away from it and went into the house.
It smelt of dust and loneliness, and a lingering scent of warmth from the day. She didn't close the door behind her. She glanced over her shoulder at it.
"My home is your home,” she said, giving Valentine an invite in advance. She didn't know whether it was a wise idea to leave herself so open to attack by granting him entry, but it was what her heart wanted and her mind didn't have the power to overrule it.
Her eyes moved from object to object as she wandered farther into her mother's home. She paused to look at a few of the paintings on the wall and saw the one that had been in her vision. It looked the same, the vivid green of the grass making the figure of her mother more prominent. She looked younger than she did in her visions, barely twenty judging by the softness of her face. Had she met her father at this point? There was a carefree look in her eyes and a joyful smile on her lips that spoke volumes. In front of her was a young woman without a care in the world.
Something told Prophecy that this portrait had been painted before her mother had married Caden and discovered the power she held within.
She raised her hand in a silent gesture of greeting to her mother's painting and then turned away, looking at the room and hoping to find where the rest of the spells were kept.
Moving around the house, she idly shuffled papers around in a half-hearted attempt to find the spells. It wasn't just the fact that she knew they wouldn't be kept in the open that was making her not want to bother searching, it was the fact that she couldn't focus. She just wanted to wait for Valentine to show up. He was the real reason that she was here. The spells were secondary to seeing him again.
She went out of the lounge and back past her mother's portrait again. She paused and looked up at her, studying her face and realising that what Caden had said was true. She did look like her mother. Idly reaching out, she brushed her fingers against the cream shoes her mother was wearing in the portrait and let her hand work its way up as high as it could go without her tiptoeing. She wished her mother hadn't had to die in order to bring her life and give her the power to fulfil her destiny. Meeting her in visions would never give her the happiness that meeting her in real life could have.
"Where are they?” she whispered, her thoughts returning to the spells. Caden had said they were in the house. She should have asked him where in the house they were. “I know you know..."
She snatched her hand back when her mother seemed to move, and clutched her hands close to her chest as she frowned at the painting.
It hadn't moved. It had been her imagination. Paintings were just images, not things that could have life. She looked down at her hand and saw the amulet was glowing brightly, bright enough that she had to squint in order to see the stone through the light.
Holding her hand out again, she tentatively touched the painting and then stepped back. Ripples cascaded outwards, as if she'd touched water rather than canvas. Her mother moved again. She saw it this time. It wasn't her imagination.
Ophelia turned her head a fraction, her smile growing that bit wider.
Prophecy swallowed hard.
"Can you tell me where they are?"
"Follow your heart.” A quiet voice echoed in her head. “Surrender to the power."
She looked at her chest and then at the amulet. It was hard to do anything with her heart right now. It was so full of fear and thoughts of Valentine. The magic spiralling around her fingers turned red. She realised that her heart had to fear. That's what her mother had meant. Her power was at its strongest when she let her heart lead her.
Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and focused on her heart, letting it take control. It was like opening floodgates when the dam was already overflowing.
Thoughts tumbled through her mind, filling it with fear and anxiety. They were about the world, about the future that lie ahead of her, and about Valentine. They were dark, terrifying words she didn't want to hear and images of Hell and inevitable death.
She focused on them, and on the moment in the ballroom when Elena had kissed Valentine. The memory of that moment alone was enough to bring the power out in her. It flooded her veins, eating through her and pushing all conscious thought to the back of her mind, as though there was no longer room in her body for herself and the magic.
Opening her eyes, she saw that the house around her had faded to shades of blue, all washed out, giving life to the black shadows that filled the rooms. They seemed to stretch and grow, reaching out towards her. She sidestepped a dark smoky tendril that tried to wrap itself around her foot and glanced at her hand.
The magic was almost black. Its motion around her hand was jagged and broken, skipping in places as though someone had cut the ribbon of it with a pair of scissors and moved the other half further away. It would disappear only to reappear a few millimetres away along its course.
Her gaze shifted to her marks and she saw that the one over her chest was glowing white.
Her heart would show her the way.
It would show her the path in the darkness.
The shadow nearest her rose up, swirling and distorting into something resembling a small person with wings and it grew as it drew in more of the shadows around it.
Pressing the amulet against the mark on her chest, she flinched when it hurt and then closed her eyes. If she didn't see the twisted shapes the shadows were taking on, then they didn't exist.
Stepping forwards, she kept her eyes closed and followed her heart, letting it guide her feet. She felt the steps beneath her and didn't stop to question the magic. She'd learnt that it was never wise to lose focus when dealing with such potent power. Her heart ached, the star over it pulsing strongly with the magic. Her thoughts of Valentine kept the darkness at bay, but she could feel the coldness of it surrounding her. It was frighteningly familiar. Was this infinite darkness the same as that which she'd had a vision of recently? It felt as cold, if not colder than it had done in her vision.
She knew what it meant now.
This was the other place, the other side to her power. When she'd seen Valentine fall in the ballroom, it was this blackness that had filled her. This was what happened when she was overwhelmed by her anger. The magic took over. Her heart feared for Valentine so much that she lost control.
She pushed back at the chill she could feel around her, silently telling it that she would never let herself get like that again. Something touched her ankle and she knew it was one of the shadow men. Its touch froze her skin. She kept going forwards, breaking through it as though it was nothing more than a cobweb. Turning a corner at the top of the stairs, she walked blindly on.
She turned twice more and then stopped. Invisible forces made her kneel and her hand left her chest. She didn't dare open her eyes yet and she didn't resist the magic. Her fingers brushed over the floorboards and she gritted her teeth when she pulled them up. The nails dug into her fingertips, cutting them. She heard the wood splinter and tossed each plank to one side. Bending forwards, she felt something solid and cold beneath her fingers.
It was a box.
With trembling hands, she pulled it out of its hiding place and placed it beside her. The cold disappeared, the shadows and darkness fading as the magic drained away.
She opened her eyes.
It was a metal box. It was ornately decorated and on the front was a lock, its star-shaped recess telling her exactly which key would open it. Licking her fingers to seal the cuts on them, she made sure that they were clean of her blood before she removed the star from around her neck. She held her breath when she clicked it into place. Nothing happened. She frowned and pressed it. Still nothing. Raising a brow, she placed her fingers in the gaps around the points of the star and turned it anti-clockwise.
The lid clicked and lifted a fraction.
Removing the star, she placed it back around her neck. She stared at the box for a second, readying herself, and then lifted the lid. It was too dark to see inside it.
She went to call her magic to help her see and then decided against it. With such powerful spells nearby, it probably wasn't a good idea. Standing, she looked at her surroundings, slipping into her vampire guise to make it easier to see in the darkness.
She was in a cupboard.
A frown of curiosity flitted across her brow and she picked the box up, carrying it with her into the larger room she could see. It was a bedroom. A little light filtered in through the dirty window, enough for her to see the dusty bed and the dressing table. There was a tall wardrobe to her left. The curtains hanging on either side of the window were tattered, moth-eaten and about ready to completely disintegrate if someone touched them.
The air was stale and musty.
She went to the dressing table and smiled when she found a candle. There was nothing to light it with though. Placing the box down on the bed, as far away from the candle as possible, she went back across the room to the dressing table. She called her magic and willed it to do as she asked.
Bringing her finger to the wick of the half candle, she stopped breathing and watched a ribbon of magic brush against it. It fizzled and then a flame danced into life. Warmth filled the room as the soft light struggled to illuminate it.
She cast a glance around at the shadows, making sure that they were no longer moving, and then looked at her amulet. The magic was purple again now, threading smoothly through her fingers. She lowered her hand and the ribbons disappeared, the stone of her amulet going lifeless again. Picking the candle up, she carried it across the room, placing it on an old wooden chair beside the bed.
She sat on the bed and brought the box over to her. Lifting the lid again, she peered inside at the loose pieces of paper. She took a few out, scanning them and wondering why these had been kept separate from the book. They didn't look any more dangerous than the ones the book contained. Were they?
Some of them were written in a language she didn't understand, but others were again written in Latin. She studied them, deciphering what they were supposed to do. There were a few spells for love. She smiled at those and placed them to one side. There was one for death too. When she'd reached the bottom of the box, she frowned. There didn't seem to be anything that could help her.
She picked the box up and gave it a quizzical look when something shifted inside it. There was nothing in it. She looked closer at the black lining and felt around. The bottom of the box was decorated with strange symbols that looked as though they were glowing faintly. In the left corner nearest her was a worn patch. She pressed down on it and the opposite side lifted.
Removing the bottom of the box, she stared at the dark fragments of parchment in front of her. She could almost feel the power calling to her. The symbols on the piece of box she'd removed faded, disappearing completely. Whatever magic they'd had was gone now. She'd undone the spell that had been cloaking these more powerful spells.
Picking them up with her left hand, her fingers buzzed and tingled. She could feel the magic in her veins as it all gravitated towards her amulet. She looked at each piece of parchment and read snippets of the Latin written on them. They were spells of destruction and she could sense how powerful they would be if she spoke the words. This was ancient magic of apocalyptic proportions. No wonder her mother had hidden them.
Halfway through the pile, she found a spell that sent a shiver down her spine and made the stone of her amulet turn so dark purple that it was almost black.
Below that, she found one that took her breath away.
Hope re-ignited inside of her.
Her eyes widened when the stone of her amulet turned red.
A noise in the garden made her freeze.
She went to the window, ready to curse the raven for scaring her, and then took a step back when she saw a shadowy figure.
Her chest tightened when his head snapped up to look straight at her.
His expression was as cold as it had been the night he'd left.
Prophecy raced across the entrance hall to the door. She stopped just before she reached it. He was still in the garden, standing in the same spot he'd been in when she'd been upstairs. He brought his eyes down to rest on her. They narrowed.
She took a step back when he bared his fangs and told herself that everything was going to be all right. He wouldn't hurt her.
She repeated it like a mantra in her head when he stalked towards her. His claws extended and his shoulders shifted position, rising up and showing her that he was ready to strike. She stood her ground and attempted to mask her fear by holding her head high, just like she'd done the night she'd met him.
Her marks throbbed in unison, a deep pain that shook her to the bone and made her want to rub them in the hope it would bring some relief. She could feel the tickle of the magic as it played around her fingers. It was there if she needed it. That's what it was telling her. There was no way she was going to use it though. She'd rather die than hurt him.
He was closing in now, barely a few feet from her. His pace was steady, a slow purposeful stride that told her he was making the most of this moment. He wanted her scared. He was feeding off it.
Her eyes remained locked on his. It was hard to tell in this light whether he'd completely changed into his vampire guise. The night was washing away all colour, leaving his skin lifeless and his eyes dark. He was still wearing the jacket he'd had on at the ball. Her heart ached to recall how good it had felt to be in his arms that evening and how wonderful it had been to dance with him and kiss him.
She heard the thud of his boots on the wooden boards of the veranda and readied herself. He didn't need an invite. Any moment now, she was going to discover just what she'd let herself in for.
She was glad he didn't have a sword on him.
But she wasn't holding her breath about it turning out nice like her other vision.
He was only a couple of metres from her when he crossed the threshold and a blinding light filled the room. She brought her hand up to cover her eyes and flinched away from it. It disappeared, leaving her vision dulled.
She lowered her hand and stared at Valentine.
He stared right back, shock visible in his eyes.
She wondered what was wrong when he looked down at himself, holding his arms out by his side and then casting a glance over his shoulder at the door. He looked back at her again, his brows meeting in a confused frown.
"What happened?” he said.
Tears sprung into her eyes on hearing his voice and she had to fight hard to stop herself from going to him. She kept her distance and kept her senses locked on him in case it was all an act.
He gave her a gentle look, one that conveyed all his feelings to her and made her throat tighten with the emotions it brought to the surface. Her chest warmed and her brows furrowed. She silently prayed that this wasn't a trick. She couldn't understand it either, but from where she was standing, he looked cured.
In his face, there wasn't a trace of the heartless killer she'd seen in him that night.
He looked at his hands and his face screwed up in agony.
"What have I done?” he said in a broken whisper so full of pain that she found herself taking a step towards him.
He took a step back and shook his head.
She froze, hurt by his actions.
"What's happening?” she said and held her hand out, desperate for him to take it, dying to be close to him and have his arms around her.
"This is not possible. Elena's spell over me was complete. I feel no trace of it now.” He looked over his shoulder at the garden. “But out there I did."
Her gaze fell to the threshold of the house. What was the blinding light she'd seen? She looked at her mother's portrait and then her eyes widened.
"This place is my mother's. She had a box with spells in upstairs and some of them were magically protected. Maybe it's the same with the house.” She walked towards him to go to the door and he leapt away to the side, keeping a distance between them. Didn't he trust himself around her? She reasoned that Elena had sent him here to kill her. It was no wonder he didn't trust himself. He was probably waiting for Elena's command over him to come back.
She looked at him. He was staring at his hands again, his eyes clouded.
She didn't know what it was like to be under Elena's spell, but from the pain in his eyes and the way he stared at his hands, she got the impression he was horrified by the things he'd done. She wanted to tell him that it wasn't him who had done those things, whatever they were, but the words wouldn't come. Even if she had been able to speak them, there would be little comfort in them. If she were in his shoes and doing terrible things like he had clearly been, she would find no comfort in being told it wasn't her fault. She would blame herself too.
She knelt beside the door and touched the boards just in front of the threshold of the house. Patterns shimmered into life. It was a spell.
Her eyes moved to Valentine and she stood slowly.
"I don't know what they mean, but I don't think Elena's spell works here."
When she stepped forwards, he moved backwards again.
"There is something I must tell you.” Guilt flickered in his eyes.
She nodded, her whole body tense as she tried to ready herself. Whatever he had to say, it was going to be bad, but she could see that by saying it, he would heal himself a little. Whatever he'd done, it wasn't his fault really. It was Elena, and it would be Elena she would take her anger out on, not Valentine.
He turned away from her and hung his head. She didn't dare move forwards, not even when she sensed the sadness in him.
"I am sorry.” His voice was so low and quiet that she barely heard him.
It sounded as though it was taking a lot of effort for him to speak. Silence stretched, fraying her last nerve until it snapped and her hands shook, her breath trembling as she focused on it, trying but failing to steady herself. She could feel the depth of his pain and she knew that whatever he'd done, it had cut him to the core, traumatising him in some way. What could he have possibly done that had hit him so hard?
She swallowed. Icy cold crept into her body, filling her up while she waited for him to speak.
"I ... you...” He stumbled on the words.
She could feel the tension radiating off him. Her eyes dropped to his hands and she saw they were tightly clenched shaking fists. Blood dripped from between his fingers, squeezing through the cracks. He was hurting himself.
She ventured a step forwards and raised her hand, her heart breaking when she saw his shoulders heave in a sigh.
She wanted so badly to comfort him but she had to let him confess to whatever was causing him pain first. He needed to say the words and get them out into the open.
"Valentine?” she whispered, hoping to give him strength by showing him that she was still here for him, waiting for him to come back to her.
He sighed again and then lowered his head even more.
"I killed him."
The words made her mind race but she could only draw one terrible conclusion.
"Caden,” she said. When she'd called Venturi to tell him she'd arrived at the airport, he'd mentioned that he hadn't been able to find her father.
Valentine's shoulders tensed.
He'd killed her father. That's why he was so guilty. But he'd been under her sleeping spell the whole time her father had been around. It wasn't possible.
"You knew?” She stared at his back.
"I knew. I heard you speaking to him, and I heard Mia and Dmitri had arrived ... and the Tenebrae. I did not want it to end that way ... it was swift. Merciful."
Merciful.
She repeated the word in her head, knowing exactly what he was telling her. He had given her father a clean death, rather than draw it out like Elena had expected him to. He'd been merciful.
She glanced at her mother's painting and then pressed her amulet against her heart.
Elena would pay for what she'd done.
It was Elena's hands that were stained with the blood of her father. Not Valentine's.
Prophecy walked over to him and slid her hands up his back. She let them rest on his shoulders while she pressed her cheek against his back. He made no move to hold her, he just stood in the same position he'd been the whole time, dejected and broken by the things Elena had made him do.
Closing her eyes, she tried to think of something to say. He was waiting. She knew what he wanted to hear.
"It wasn't you who did those things. You had no choice. If you have to blame someone, blame Elena or myself. You killed him because of me, didn't you? You had to know where I was, and you knew I'd be here because of my visions. Just like I knew you'd be here.” She slipped her hands down over his biceps and held him a little tighter. “There's nothing to forgive, Valentine. He was my father, but that was as far as it went. I could never love him after the things he'd done to me, and to you. If I had been given the same choice of letting him live or seeing you again, I would have made the same decision. I can't live without you."
He turned and wrapped his arms about her, holding her close to him. She buried her face against his chest and furrowed her brows, her emotions constricting her throat as elation over being in his arms swept through her. It was something she'd never thought she'd feel again. It made her heart want to break.
"I am sorry,” he whispered into her hair.
She locked her hands against his back, refusing to let him go and not wanting the sadness of their future marring this moment. She wasn't a fool. She knew that he had to return to Elena sooner or later. They couldn't stay here forever.
Pulling back, she looked up at his face. The dim light from the outside world made it pale and blue. She raised a hand and drew a tentative fingertip down his cheek, caressing it gently. When he smiled a slight smile, her confidence and courage grew. She swept her thumb across his lips, her eyes fixed on his the whole time. He pressed a kiss to it and narrowed his eyes tenderly.
Tears rose into hers again and she didn't want to break this moment between them by moving to wipe them. She gave him a shaky smile when the pad of his thumb brushed them away with a feather light touch that only brought more tears to her eyes. It felt like eternity since she'd seen him like this, not sick in her bed and slipping away. He was here with her, if only for a short while.
"Why did you leave?” she said in a quiet voice, her feelings overwhelming her too much to speak any louder.
A frown flickered on his brow and his eyes filled with sadness again. She cursed herself for mentioning it and ruining the peace they'd been sharing. For a moment, she'd felt as though everything had dropped away—the war, Elena, the whole of it. There had been only her and Valentine.
"Because I am a danger to you. I had to give you time to find the strength to either cure me or kill me.” He didn't relinquish his grip on her and she was thankful for his comforting touch while she dealt with what he'd said.
She'd never kill him.
Valentine watched her face closely while she stared at him. In her eyes, he could see all of her feelings for him and he knew that she was thinking. She was thinking about what he'd said and the prospect of having to kill him. A tear slid down her cheek, leaving a trail that glistened in the low light.
He raised his hand and swept it away, his fingers remaining resting lightly against her cheek. He took in the beautiful look she gave him, so full of love and understanding, and not one sign of anger over what he'd done.
"I'm sorry. This is all my fault. I'm sorry I brought you into this and what it's done to you.” Her lower lip trembled as she spoke and more tears filled her eyes.
He wanted to kiss away all her fears and promise her that everything was going to be all right, but he couldn't bring himself to lie to her. He had no way of knowing how this was all going to end. The confidence he'd once had had drained away, taking all hope with it. He tried to be strong for her, knowing that she relied on him to bring her a ray of hope in this time of darkness. Elena hadn't broken him yet. He would never kill Prophecy. He would make sure he could never kill her.
Drawing her back into his arms, he held her head against his chest so there was no way of her looking at him while he said what he had to. She wouldn't like it one bit, but it had to be done, if only so she knew how he truly felt about her.
Closing his eyes, he pressed a kiss to her hair and then whispered the words into it.
"You have to do what is right, no matter what. Understand? You must do what is right by your destiny and your heart. When the time comes, I will understand. I know that to fulfil the prophecy you must kill me.” He drew a slow breath when she tensed against him, her fingers digging into his chest. He hated hurting her like this, but he had to make her see that he was all right with it. If he had to die in order for her to live, he was happy to sacrifice himself. “I will always have this time with you and that has made my existence worthwhile. You are incredible, Prophecy. I have never met someone as strong or beautiful as you."
She pushed against his chest and broke free of his grasp. Tears were streaking her face, cascading down her cheeks in an endless stream. It was futile to attempt to wipe them away when more would replace them almost instantly, but he did it anyway. He could feel her shaking beneath his fingers and the look in her eyes wrenched his heart.
"Don't leave me,” she said, her fingers grasping his jacket, holding it so tightly that he was surprised she didn't tear the material.
"I will never leave you.” He opened his hand and cupped her cheek. She leaned into his touch, her eyes closing and her hands coming up to grip his wrist, holding his hand against her. “I will always be with you."
"I know. Just don't go yet.” She stepped closer to him, back into his embrace.
He glanced at the open door. There was still a long time until the sun rose and he wasn't planning on leaving until the very last moment. Her mother had granted them this time together, free of Elena's spell, and he'd be a fool if he didn't take advantage of it.
Stooping slightly so his face was level with hers, he smiled. She tried to reciprocate it but her lips trembled too much. He drew her towards him, bringing his mouth against hers, and kissed her slowly. He'd forgotten how good it felt to have her this close to him. He'd forgotten how much he loved her and how easily she could tell him she loved him with just one kiss. It was slow, sensual. It tugged at his innermost feelings, bringing them up to the surface in the hope that she'd be able to know them all from this kiss alone.
She wrapped her arms about his neck and he lifted her up, settling her legs around his waist. Holding onto her, his tongue played gently against hers while he carried her up the stairs. It reminded him painfully of the first time they'd made love, back in England. Everything had seemed so much simpler back then, their future together a definite, and their unknown enemy just another molehill to overcome.
Now their molehill had become a very dangerous mountain.
He pushed away his heavy thoughts and focused on Prophecy. This moment together should be special. It was about them, about their love for each other and their desire to spend eternity in each other's embrace.
The world didn't exist in this place.
In his eyes, she was now the world.
And in hers, he was everything.
Valentine held back the sadness, pushing it down inside him and ignoring the tears that crept into his eyes before he got control of his feelings.
Prophecy pulled back and pointed down the hall. He followed her lead, kissing along her jaw and down her neck while her fingers worked to unbutton his jacket.
Setting her down in the room, he cleared the hair from her face and looked at her. He unbuttoned her shirt, gradually revealing the subtle curves of her body. Pushing the garment off her shoulders, he lowered his head and kissed down her chest. He drew the shirtsleeves down her arms and tugged them off over her hands. Kneeling in front of her, he tossed the shirt to one side as he planted soft kisses on her stomach. He felt as though he was worshipping her with kisses and his desire.
He tilted his head back, his gaze seeking hers. She smiled down at him, her hand running over the back of his head, her fingers threading into his hair. Closing his eyes over the tenderness of her touch and the overwhelming affection he could feel in it, he kissed around her navel while undoing her combats. She sucked her stomach in when he pushed them down to her feet and swept his hands back up her legs, barely grazing her skin with them.
Sitting back on his heels when she stepped away from him, he watched her remove her boots and her trousers. She stood before him in her underwear, a seductive smile luring him to her. He got to his feet and took his jacket off, letting it drop to the floor and his fingers moving to slowly unbutton his shirt. He held the smile inside when she stepped forwards and started undoing his shirt as fast as she could. Her eagerness stirred the embers of his desire into flames.
Her hands ran over his chest and stomach as she exposed it and the look in her eyes turned hungry. She glanced at the bed and slid her fingers into the waistband of his trousers. He knew what she wanted and he was all too happy to give it to her, but first there was something he had to do.
Unzipping his trousers, he removed them and his boots, leaving him in just his underwear. He stepped towards her and looked deep into her eyes for the longest time, trying to see if she was really ready for this, or whether he was rushing into it. He had to do it. Time was running out.
Sweeping her hair back over her shoulder, he ran his eyes over the marks on her throat and then glanced at her face. She was watching him closely, desire darkening her eyes as she waited. The idea that she wanted him to bite her only served to heighten his need to do it, his desire to make her truly his.
He brushed his hands over her bra-clad breasts and she moaned quietly. Her eyes remained locked with his even as they narrowed and her whole body trembled beneath his roaming hands.
His gaze flicked to her neck and he swallowed hard, readying himself. His chest tightened, his feelings for her and fear of the impending battle urging him on. Sliding his hands around her sides, he splayed them out against her back and drew her to him, so close their bodies touched. It was a divine feeling to be skin on skin with her, feeling her soft body against his.
He lowered his head and pressed slow kisses along her neck, smiling at the way she tilted her head to one side to grant him better access. His fangs extended, his eyes switching to their blue vampiric state. He waited, savouring the way she shook with anticipation, and then sunk his teeth as deep into her as possible. He heard her gasp and her fingers tensed against his shoulders as her body went rigid. He pulled hard on her blood, filling his mouth with it and swallowing it down.
Releasing her neck, he drew back and saw in her eyes that she was shocked by what he'd done. She'd clearly expected him to be gentle. He couldn't be gentle. It didn't work that way. If she was shocked now, he didn't know how she'd react to what he was about to do.
Holding her gaze, he focused on the words. Latin said it best.
"Sub specie aeternitatis, esto perpetua,” he whispered and her eyes went wide, her hand flying to her chest and grasping it as she sucked in pained breaths.
He held her arms, keeping his calm and telling himself that this is what was supposed to happen, only usually you tell the other party before claiming them.
"Reciprocate, Prophecy.” He waited, watching her struggling with the new sensations running through her. The pain would ease if she responded to the claim.
Her mouth opened and closed a few times, and then she swallowed hard.
"In the eyes ... of eternity,” she said and her knees almost buckled. He held her fast, keeping her standing. She swallowed again. Her face blanched. Her voice was a tortured whisper. “Let it be everlasting."
Pain tore through him and the mixture of both their thoughts and feelings sent his head spinning. He wrapped his arms about her as she fell and collapsed with her, holding her close to him. He hadn't expected it to be so painful and confusing. Clearly whoever had written down the process of claiming had romanticised it, neglecting to mention the excruciating pain.
Prophecy shook in his arms, mewling and writhing against him. He knew what she needed, what their claim needed in order to be complete. Guiding her mouth to his neck, he held her there, waiting. She bit down hard, her fingernails digging into his arms. He closed his eyes while she took great gulps of his blood and groaned when she rubbed her body against his, grinding their hips together. His hand slipped to her backside and he pulled her hard against him, trapping his aching erection between them.
Desperate to be close to her, he pulled her up onto the bed, falling onto it with her. Her lips left his neck, roaming downwards over his chest. She left a trail of red where she kissed and his eyes rolled back when she pushed his shoulder, forcing him to lie down.
She devoured his flesh, kissing, licking and biting him at intervals, making his body jerk in response to the pleasure and pain. His claws extended and his teeth elongated as his vampire guise came to the forefront, drawn out of him by the heavy scent of blood and desire permeating the air. He arched his back when she dragged his boxers down over his length, her tongue darting out to lick along it. His fingers buried themselves in her hair when she took him into her mouth, her movements gentle so her fangs wouldn't cut him. Her tongue explored every inch of him and her fingers teased his balls.
"Prophecy,” he whispered, frantic for her attention.
She didn't look at him. Her attention remained with his length and the delicious torture she was putting him through. He raised his hips, hungry to be deep inside her. Her hands grasped his backside, holding him in her mouth as she sucked him hard.
Gripping the edge of the mattress with one hand and the iron headboard with the other, his whole body tensed, balancing on the brink and waiting for the delirious fall he was sprinting towards. He clenched his jaw, his fangs penetrating his lower lip.
Arching his back, he growled at the ceiling.
She moaned when he came, filling her mouth with his seed, and didn't stop suckling until he'd spent his last drop.
Collapsing into the bed, he breathed heavily, trying to gather himself while making the most of the feeling inside of him.
His eyes closed when she kissed down his thighs, drawing his underwear off over his feet.
When he reopened them, she was tossing her bra to one side, her body now gloriously naked. His own responded immediately. The claim begged for true completion, for the strongest bond possible to be placed between them by way of mating.
She eyed his growing length appreciatively and ran her fingers lightly over it, teasing it back into hardness.
Holding his hand out to her, he smiled when she placed hers into it. He drew her towards him and ran his hands down her body when she came to kneel beside him. Palming her breasts, he brushed his thumbs over her taut nipples, watching her face as she moaned. Her brows furrowed in pleasure and her fangs glinted in the warm candlelight when she bit her lip. He kept up his ministrations with one hand while trailing the other down her stomach to her crotch. She sighed out her breath when he slid one finger over her arousal, torturing her pert nub and taking in how slick with desire she was.
Her thighs quivered as his hand delved lower and he eased one finger up inside of her. Her legs spread a little and he smiled at how hungry her eyes were when she opened them. His smile disappeared in a deep moan when she took hold of his erection, gripping it tightly and rubbing it in time with the thrusts his finger made into her.
When he felt her tensing around him, he removed his finger, licking it clean and lowering his other hand to her hip. He guided her towards him and watched intently as she raised her leg to straddle him. All control left him as the claim between them took over. Its grip on him was strong and he could feel the violence growing inside of him.
Prophecy kept her eyes locked with Valentine's. Reaching behind her, she took hold of his erection and guided it into her. She pressed her hands into his stomach and sunk slowly down on its length, relishing the sensation of it filling her up and stretching her. She sat for a moment as their hips met, trying to control herself. There was so much desperate hunger inside of her, and it was impossible to ignore the call of it. It felt as though she'd die if she didn't surrender herself to the need to couple with Valentine.
A claim had been placed between them. She'd read the books and heard the stories. A strong claim required a mating as violent as a war to fully complete the bond.
The moment she began to move, a slow pulsing ache started to beat through her. Her tempo increased at the same time as it. She rode Valentine hard and grabbed his hands when he reached out towards her. The look on his face and the way his hips were rising to meet hers on each thrust told her he felt as desperate as she did. She locked fingers with him, tightly gripping his hands and using the force of him pressing against her to steady herself as she rocked on his length. The pace of the beat inside of her doubled as she moved faster, desperate for a release that she knew wouldn't come. She could feel it inside of her, tantalisingly close but impossible to achieve.
She growled down at Valentine and he flipped her onto her back, slamming into her, one hand holding her leg up while he plundered her body. He sneered, his blue eyes shining in the low light. The sight of his teeth only made her hunger worsen. She dragged him down to her, kissing him fiercely while he thrust into her, long hard strokes that should have been satisfying her rather than torturing her.
Her hips bucked involuntarily, searching for that one thrust that would send her toppling over the edge into bliss. Her body tightened around his length, milking it and clenching it, begging him.
His lips smashed against hers, their fangs clashing and slicing open their lips and tongues. The sweet taste of blood brought a split-second of relief and she kissed him harder, hungry for more.
She felt as though she was going to explode with need. She didn't know how much more she could take of this. No matter what she did, how she moved or how deep and hard Valentine thrust into her, there was no abatement in her desire.
She growled when Valentine pulled back, his chin drenched with their combined blood. The sight of it made her body quiver with release around his length, but it still didn't satisfy the need inside of her. It only made it worse.
Valentine pulled out of her when he felt her orgasm and moved her onto her front. He pulled her hips up and slid easily back into her. His fingernails dug into her thighs and he pulled her roughly towards him with each thrust, smashing their hips together hard. She groaned and tightened around him. Her fingers dug into the blanket as his pace increased, each plunge of his hips getting harder until he was sure he was hurting her.
He still couldn't find release. His whole body felt tired, and his desire for her only seemed to be getting worse. Leaning forwards, he teased her swollen nub with his fingers, hoping that another orgasm from her would help him find his own. She moaned and pressed her backside harder against him. He growled at her when she looked over her shoulder, her green eyes showing him how desperately she wanted to cum again.
There was something missing, something that would satisfying this mating.
He raked his claws down her back and she shuddered around him, her cries filling the silence. Bringing his hand up, he continued to slam into her while he licked his fingers clean of blood. The taste of it brought some relief.
Blood.
It wanted blood.
Pulling out of her, he caught hold of her hand and moved to the headboard of the bed. He sat back against it, facing her. His eyes rolled closed when she nestled between his legs and dipped her head to his length before he could stop her. The feeling of her soft mouth around his aching erection soothed him. She teased him, licking around the head of it before wrapping her lips back around it and sucking hard. With a harsh groan, he jerked his hips up and came.
He hardened again almost instantly.
Prophecy looked up at him.
He took hold of her hand and drew her towards him. There was only one way to sate this hunger.
Guiding her onto his length, he stared into her eyes for a moment before beginning to move against her. She placed her hands on his shoulders and began to move with him, her actions slow and steady. Clearing the hair from her neck, he fixed his eyes on it, letting the tension inside him build again.
Prophecy moaned when her abdomen began to ache again and she felt release was near. She moved a little faster, driven on by the smell of blood and the sight of it on Valentine's lips. She was thankful when his hands slid down to her hips, helping her keep up the pace. She was tired and sore, desperate for this mating to be completed.
She frowned when she realised that Valentine was just staring at her neck and then flung her head back when her body began to hum, buzzing with her impending orgasm. It felt frustratingly far away. She wanted to feel it, wanted it to wash over her and carry away all this hurt and need.
Valentine licked his teeth.
She groaned and tilted her head to one side. Instinct told her that he'd figured out what this mating wanted, and she wanted it too. She needed to feel his teeth buried as deep inside her as his length. She needed the dual pleasure pain. There was no feeling on Earth like it.
The moment he moved, she bit down hard on his neck. She sunk her bottom teeth into him at the same time as his penetrated her flesh. Pain rocked her body but she kept moving, kept working towards the release she could feel coming. Drinking deeply, she came the instant the blood hit the back of her throat. Her body quivered and shook against his as he trembled beneath her, his fingers holding her and making her continue. He shot his seed into her, his hips thrusting up and claiming her body as wholly his.
After a few seconds, she realised they'd stopped moving and were just drinking slowly from each other.
She stopped when an odd feeling grew inside of her. It took her a moment to realise that these feelings of love and devotion weren't hers.
They were Valentine's.
She pulled back, forcing him to stop drinking from her, and looked deep into his eyes, trying to see the feelings that she could feel.
He smiled.
She couldn't stop herself from smiling too.
Could he feel everything she was feeling? She wrapped her arms about his neck and cradled him against her, closing her eyes. Her fingers toyed with his hair and a comforting feeling washed through her, soothing her body as he put his arms around her.
He pressed a kiss to her ear.
She sighed into his neck.
Tears filled her eyes when she thought about what they'd shared and the bond that now tied them to each other. It made everything seem so much brighter for a moment, as though their future together was now a definite again, even when she was panicking in the back of her mind. She hadn't forgotten his speech downstairs.
His feelings were overwhelming when combined with her own and she wished they could stay in her mother's house forever. She didn't want to go back to a world where he was her enemy. She didn't want to leave the safety of his arms.
She licked the marks on his neck, sealing them. She'd never bitten someone so hard before. The puncture marks were deep and ragged, dark pits that blood had pooled into. She knew her neck looked just as bad. It was what the vision had been trying to show her. The marks and the way Valentine had spoken without moving his mouth.
She thought about it for a moment and then focused on sending her thoughts to him telepathically.
"We should heal our marks in case Elena or someone sees them,” she said without opening her lips.
He shifted against her.
"You are right. It is best that Elena does not notice them. They will scar, but we have so many that no one will know the difference.” His voice had a tinny quality to it. It echoed around her head a little.
She smiled. “I could get used to this."
Bringing her hand down, she sat back on Valentine's lap and pressed the amulet against her neck. She flinched when she healed it, and was amused that Valentine flinched too. She supposed that pain could be considered a feeling.
Placing the amulet against the left side of his chest, she focused on healing him. He closed his eyes and grit his teeth and she was surprised by the amount of pain he was feeling. It was far more than she'd experienced. She frowned when something caught her eye and dropped her gaze to his chest. Her eyes widened when she saw the faint shimmering blue mark there. The more she used her magic on him, the more it came into focus, taking on an intricate pattern of stars and symbols. The mark over her chest itched when she saw the snake weaving through the star.
Elena.
Her father had said there would be a mark and there was.
She tried to put it to memory in case it would help her but every mark on her body burned and her hand felt as though it was on fire. She snatched it away from Valentine and clutched it, staring at the near-black magic swirling around the amulet and her fingers.
"Something wrong?” Valentine's gentle tones brought her back to the world.
She shook her head, completely forgetting that he could see straight through her now.
"I know something is wrong."
Her gaze shifted to meet his. There was so much concern in his expression and she could feel it inside him too.
"The magic Elena placed on you. It hurt me.” She shook her hands, trying to shift the tingling feeling in them. The magic crackled around her fingers and she looked at them, seeing that it wasn't going anywhere. She gave a panicked look to Valentine. “What colour are my eyes?"
He frowned, confused.
"My eyes,” she said again, desperate to know.
He leaned them both towards the low-burning candle, studying her face for a second before trailing his fingers down her cheek.
"Brown."
Relief swept through her but it was short lived. In the low light, black could easily be mistaken for brown.
"They're not black?"
"Prophecy, what is wrong?” His frown became one of concern.
"When Elena kissed you and cast the spell, I lost it. I think the magic took over. It's stronger now, so strong that it scares me sometimes. My eyes turned black."
He pulled her back into his arms, holding her. She sobbed into his shoulder as the weight of everything that had happened over the past few days finally broke her. Valentine's soft kisses on her shoulder were little comfort when she thought about what was to come. As strong as her magic was getting, she still didn't feel ready to fight Elena, and her heart kept telling her that time was running out. She was so tired.
"Don't leave me,” she said and clung to him.
He lay her down on the bed, still holding her tightly.
"I will never leave you,” he whispered, smoothing her hair.
She closed her eyes and moved as close to him as she could get. She wrapped her arms about him, silently pleading with him not to go yet. Dawn was still a few hours off. All she asked for was a little more time with him.
A little more time before going back to the world.
She sighed out her breath and focused on the feeling of Valentine holding her as she succumbed to the lure of sleep.
The last thing she heard was Valentine whispering, “Be strong, my love."
Prophecy woke with a strange feeling inside of her. It wasn't quite emptiness, but it felt similar. She looked beside her where Valentine should have been. There was a note. Taking hold of it, she didn't cry as she read it. There were only a handful of words, but she knew how much feeling was behind each one and how hard this was for him.
I am sorry I could not stay. The time has come to be strong. I will fight her until the last of my strength has left me. Promise me you will do the same. Follow your heart and do not be scared to make the hard decisions facing you. I will understand. Look to the mountains and your vision. You will know where to find me. Always yours, Valentine.
She smiled and held the note to her chest, staring at the ceiling. He was always telling her how strong she was. Maybe it was time she really started believing him. He thought she could do this and she didn't want to let him down.
She frowned when she sat up. The sun was bright outside. Glowing white spots punctured the tattered curtains. Thankfully no harmful rays entered the room. She glanced down at the stack of spells beside the bed and then stared at them.
They were no longer in the order she'd left them. On top was a destruction spell. She picked it up and glared at it. Valentine must have looked through them and found one suitable for killing him with. She was tempted to screw the piece of paper up into a ball and throw it away, showing him just what she thought of his plan. Instead, she looked at the next spell down. It was the one she'd come across just before Valentine had shown up.
The one she thought could help her.
Picking it up, she barely had time to look at it before purple flames ate through the paper it was written on. She gasped in pain as it disintegrated before her eyes. The flames danced around her hand before slowly fading. Turning her hand over, she watched the magic swirling around inside the stone of her amulet.
What had it done?
The spell was gone.
She concentrated, trying to remember what the words of the spell were, and cried out in agony when her marks burned fiercely, as though white-hot pokers were being plunged into her body.
She squinted with watering eyes at her hand. The stone was glowing brightly and in its depths she could see the words of the spell swimming around.
It hadn't destroyed the spell; it had absorbed it.
She passed the destruction one in her left hand across to her right and it had a similar fate to the other spell. Only this time the magic was almost black.
She frowned and thought about the spell.
Her eyes widened when the pain returned and she was shocked when the earth trembled. Her attention shot to the window when the room darkened and she raced over to it. Yanking the curtains aside, she braced herself for the sun, but none greeted her.
Silence engulfed the world.
She grabbed the box and looked at her hand, seeing that the stone in her amulet was normal again. This couldn't be her doing.
Sprinting from the room, she'd made it to the top of the stairs when the first wave of excruciating pain tore through her, sending her senses reeling. She barely managed to hold onto the box of spells and clutched at the banisters, trying to steady herself and stop herself from collapsing. The wave passed and she pressed on, only to be hit with another as she reached the bottom of the stairs.
It was getting darker outside.
And colder.
The silence was wrong somehow, as though it wasn't the right reaction to what was happening. Her marks pulsed and stung. Her head throbbed. Every bone in her body was aching.
It all felt as though any moment now, she was going to plunge into some terrible abyss and the world was going to be dragged with her. They were all going to Hell.
She made it to the door and staggered across the porch.
Power surged through her when she raised her eyes to the sky.
The shimmering white halo sent a shiver through her.
Screams pierced the air. The birds flew their roosts. People ran down the road outside the gates. Where were they running to? There was nowhere to go. You couldn't escape this.
She closed the lid of the box and shut the door to her mother's house. Giving it one last look, she remembered how peaceful everything had been last night and thanked her mother for giving her that time with Valentine. She turned away from the house and ran to the gates, vaulting them and landing silently in the street beyond.
It was pandemonium. Some people were running and others were sitting quietly, staring at the halo as though any moment now the sun would come back to light the Earth for them. Darkness made the streetlights buzz into life.
She pushed her way past the people who were crowding the small road and turned down the street that led back towards town. She got the distinct impression that getting a taxi wasn't going to be an option.
Another shiver and pulse of magic raced through her. She glanced at her hand, willing the magic to stay inside and resist the call that was being sent to it. It seeped into her blood, dizzying her with the power, intoxicating her. She widened her eyes, struggling for focus as it overwhelmed her.
Spotting a payphone, she picked up the receiver and tried to shut out the panicked screams of the people around her. Everyone had come out of their houses to see what was happening. She could barely hear herself think.
She slotted some coins into the machine and decided that she really needed to get a mobile phone as she punched the number in.
"Hello?” A voice answered.
"This is Prophecy. Get me Venturi.” She didn't waste any time. Right now there didn't seem any time to waste.
Clearly Venturi was thinking the same as her because he was on the phone within a few seconds.
"Prophecy? Where the hell are you? Are you all right?” His panicked tone seemed to give her permission to feel the same. She couldn't stop the feeling as it swept through her, the voice at the back of her mind telling her that this was it. The end was coming. She'd run out of time.
She shut out that voice too and concentrated on what had to be done. She had to be strong or they were never going to win.
"I'm fine. It's madness here. Everyone has gone insane. I can't get a taxi to the airport. I'll have to run for it. Call the jet and have them prepare for take off. I'll be back as soon as possible.” She paused and then added, “I hope to the Devil you've got that scroll translated."
"We are almost there. Hyperion has been of great assistance. Are you sure that you are all right?” There was so much concern in his voice that she sighed.
"I'm fine. Are you okay? You sound a little...” She didn't quite know the right word to choose. She'd probably offend him if she said he sounded panicked.
"The younglings are scared. It is taking everything we have to keep them calm. Not even Hyperion can soothe them. You must come back."
She froze when she remembered what Valentine had written in her note.
In a calm, measured tone, she said, “Venturi. Contact your home in Romania. I have a terrible feeling that something is wrong there."
There was silence.
After a minute, he answered in a composed voice, “I will. Be careful."
With that, he placed the phone down. She didn't want to add to any panic that he was feeling but there were only one set of mountains she'd seen in her visions and that was in Romania.
Hanging up the receiver, she waited until there was a gap in the crowd and ran as fast as she could down into the town.
Prophecy strode back into her house. Venturi was right. The younglings were panicking about the eclipse. They pushed past her, rushing about like the humans in Florence had been.
She stopped dead in the hall, still clutching the box of her mother's spells. The look of alarm on their faces wasn't just about the eclipse. They were looking at her with fear. Something else was going on here.
"Calm down!” she commanded and there was instant silence. Everyone stopped to look at her. “Someone tell me what is going on!"
"Prophecy!” Serenity came rushing down the stairs. “They're here. They're here."
Prophecy looked at her as she came to a halt in front of her. She'd never seen Serenity looking so frightened.
"Who is here?” she said.
"The Law Keepers,” Serenity answered.
Those words dropped into Prophecy's stomach like lead weights. She stared at the far wall for a moment, gathering herself. What the hell were they doing showing up at a time like this?
"Where?” she said with grim determination. There was no way she was going to argue about laws when there was a permanent eclipse going on, and a war about to break out.
"The study."
She went straight there and pushed the door open. Every occupant of the room got a hard look as they turned to face her. Her anger dissipated a little when she saw Venturi. He was staring at her while Hyperion spoke to him. His look said it all. He hadn't been able to contact Romania and he was worried.
She glanced at Piotr. There was a similar anxious look on his face.
Ignoring the four Law Keepers standing before her, she went around the table to Venturi. She placed her hand lightly on his shoulder and he turned to face her, his blue eyes showing so much sadness that her heart ached.
"No word?” she asked. It seemed like the right thing to say even when she already knew the answer.
Piotr shifted foot to foot behind her. Venturi looked over her shoulder at his guard, his expression softening.
"She will be all right,” he said.
Prophecy glanced at Piotr. He nodded but didn't seem any happier.
Venturi took hold of her arm and led her away to the corner. She let him. She was too tired to oppose him taking command over her and she didn't want to hurt him by making him talk in front of so many people. Pain squirmed in her stomach because of his touch. The claim hadn't had time to settle down yet and the feeling of another man's touch repulsed her. She held it back, forcing it to the recesses of her mind.
"There was no answer at the inn.” His voice was a whisper and he glanced at Piotr again. “My commander is worried about a woman back home. I am worried about my men. How did you know something was happening there?"
She hesitated for a moment.
"Valentine told me,” she said and Venturi's look darkened. She squeezed his shoulder in an effort to comfort him. She didn't know whether she was consoling him about Romania or about her seeing Valentine. “He was fine when he was in my mother's house. He left me a note saying where to find Elena. The final battle will be in Romania. I've seen it so many times in my visions."
He averted his eyes and stared at the carpet.
"I am glad you have been enjoying Valentine's company while we hosted your honoured guests. Did you find anything of help in Florence?” The spite in his voice made her flinch.
She went to touch his arm but he evaded her.
Withdrawing her hand, she curled it into a fist. He had a right to be angry, even though he knew she had gone there to see Valentine. If he'd left her to see another woman, she would have been jealous too.
And she would have been angry if she'd had to play host to four Law Keepers.
"I found spells. They're strong, and dangerous. I think I can fight her now."
He looked at her again. “Valentine is not the only one who has been leaving you notes. The Three of Paris have been in contact."
"Oh,” she said and frowned at his quick change of subject. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one of the Law Keepers step forwards. She sighed and held Venturi's gaze. The Law Keeper could wait all he wanted. She had more important matters to attend to. She raised her hand and tentatively touched Venturi's cheek. “I am glad to see you again."
He closed his eyes and sighed.
"Try to contact Romania again. Did you ask Dmitri?” She took her hand away.
"None of his men are there. Mia and himself are refusing to come down while the Law Keepers are here but I am sure they will be glad of your return.” He reopened his eyes and glared at the four uniformed vampires.
"I can't blame them,” she said and caught hold of his arm, making him come with her.
As she approached Hyperion, he leaned casually back in his chair. He didn't seem at all flustered by the Law Keepers. He smiled wickedly at her and nodded, his gaze raking over her body. She rolled her eyes when he gave her a hungry look.
"Having fun?” she said.
He grinned and dismissively waved his hand at the Law Keepers. “They do not bother me."
She was about to ask how it was possible for him not to be bothered by the Law Keepers when he growled at them. They all flinched and backed off a step.
"Been toying with our guests?” She raised a brow at him and tried to stop the smile his broad grin drew out of her.
Evidently, he found Law Keepers amusing. With his Watchmen lining the wall near the door and the power he had, Law Keepers wouldn't prove much of a threat to him. They were probably nothing more than irritating little flies buzzing around him, unworthy of his attention unless he happened to grow bored.
He growled again and stood sharply. Every Law Keepers’ eyes flashed the colour of their bloodline, revealing to her that they were missing the Nocens, the Validus and the Caelestis. She noted the lack of the Caelestis Law Keeper. Was he elsewhere on business or somewhere in the house? Surely Venturi would have told her if he was in the mansion.
She looked at the Vehemens Law Keeper. She recognised him from their encounter in Budapest but he looked different in the light. He was standing with two of the others nearer the back of the room. Between her and the three stood the Law Keeper for Aurorea.
Ignoring him as she passed, she went straight to the Vehemens.
"I am lady of this house. I believe you had a matter you wished to discuss with me.” Her voice was smooth and calm, her air relaxed as she fixed him with an innocent look, barely holding her annoyance beneath the surface. What right had they to come here at a time like this?
The Aurorea moved forwards. Clearly he saw himself as head of the group. It was odd considering that all Law Keepers were deemed equal. She had a right to speak to whichever one she chose, and she had chosen the one least likely to put up a fight. In the Vehemens’ eyes, she could see that he remembered her and he knew what she'd seen that night. If she were to mention it, his career and that of the female Nocens Law Keeper would be over before the hour had passed.
"Prophecy Caelestis you are charged with—” The Aurorea started.
"Yes, yes ... I've heard it all before, from this man, who I believe I addressed. So if you'd like to be quiet for a moment, I'll conduct my business with him and then you can all be on your merry way.” She eyed the Vehemens, not giving the Aurorea the honour of her attention.
The Aurorea growled but it was drowned out when Venturi roared at him, putting him back in his place. Her eyes darted to the Aurorea and she smiled inside when there was a flicker of fear in his eyes before he masked his feelings.
"Why are you here?” she said, composed and nonchalant. She looked at the windows. The curtains were open, revealing the darkness beyond. It was late afternoon. The sun should have been shining. “Have you not seen what is happening? If you have come to take me away, I'm afraid I can't go with you. There's a witch getting ready to unleash Hell. If I survive the fight, come and see me. I'll fight you then."
"I am afraid you will have to come with us now.” The Tenebrae stepped forwards. His voice trembled the slightest amount and his attention flitted to Venturi, betraying his nerves about speaking out.
She shook her head. Venturi moved forwards to flank her. She heard others move and Watchmen suddenly surrounded her. A glance to her left found her gaze meeting Hyperion's.
"War is coming,” Hyperion said. His voice seemed to draw everyone's attention like a magnet. The power he commanded was evident in it and it was useless to resist turning to look at him. “I have no time to fight you, but if you attempt to take Lady Prophecy before this battle is won, I will. It would be wise to see sense in this matter. Your enemy is not the woman who stands before you but the necromancer who intends to destroy you. If Prophecy loses, she will be given fair trial, along with Valentine. If she wins, she will be acquitted of all crimes, for we would owe our existence to her."
They all looked a little unsure as to how to respond to that. She kept her chin held high, repeatedly telling herself that she had to look strong. She was strong. If they sensed any weakness, they might attempt to revolt against Hyperion's words.
She really didn't want to have to kill them.
"We are taking her.” The deep voice the Aurorea shattered the silence.
The air around her shifted and before she could blink, Venturi had his hand around the Aurorea's throat, squeezing it hard. He growled and pushed the Law Keeper backwards. Instinct told her to stop him before he made the whole situation worse, but she couldn't move.
She looked down at Hyperion's hand where it held her arm and then up into his eyes for an explanation.
"Let him. Dominance may be the only way out of this."
She frowned at his words and then returned her attention to Venturi. He slammed the Law Keeper into the wall, pushing him up it so his feet were off the floor. The other three Law Keepers looked even more uneasy. The Vehemens’ gaze strayed to her. She knew he wouldn't speak out against her. There was so much fear in his eyes. A feeling of sympathy rose up in her. It wasn't his fault he was in love with the Nocens Law Keeper. It wasn't her fault she was in love with Valentine.
The law forbidding close relationships between bloodlines was stupid. It was obviously only there to keep the lower ranks in order and faithful to their own bloodline, and to stop relationships like hers and Valentine's from happening. They were both the master of their bloodline now, and they were mated to each other.
"Venturi,” she said and smiled deviously when he looked at her. “That is no way to treat a guest."
He grinned, exposing his fangs, his eyes blacker than midnight.
His fingers tightened around the Law Keeper's throat.
She swept the hair away from her neck and Venturi's eyes darkened further. He roared and unleashed his fury on the Law Keeper.
He'd seen the new scars on her throat then, and he knew what they meant.
She watched the Aurorea sail through the air and hit the wall hard. Her plan to draw Venturi's strength out of him by making him angry was working. The other Law Keepers looked ready to let them go for now as Hyperion had asked. She looked at the Aurorea where he was lying on the floor and then her eyes widened when she realised that Venturi wasn't going over to him.
He was coming over to her.
She hurriedly backed away. The Watchmen behind her parted so she could pass. Her hands came up and she smiled in an effort to calm Venturi as he stalked towards her, his whole face as dark as a thunderstorm.
Hitting the wall, she panicked when she realised she was trapped. Venturi stepped up to her. Straightened to his full height, he was an imposing figure. He towered over her, his eyes still black and burning with a fire she'd ignited.
She glanced around him at Hyperion, but he shook his head, his expression telling her that she'd foolishly upset the Tenebrae, she had to deal with the consequences.
Venturi caught her shoulders and slammed her back into the wall. Her brows furrowed as she looked up into his eyes, giving him the attention he demanded. He roughly cleared the hair from her neck and sniffed it. Her breath caught in her throat when he licked her, his tongue sweeping over her skin, sending a shiver of delight down her spine.
"I have nothing to say to you,” he whispered with malice into her ear and she closed her eyes.
The feel of his fingers against her shoulders disappeared.
She cringed when the door slammed.
Her heart ached and she went to run to the door but she found a Watchman blocking it.
She looked at Hyperion, silently understanding what he was telling her. Now wasn't the time for dealing with affairs of the heart. She had to take care of the Law Keepers first.
She glanced at the door again and then, with a heavy heart, walked back to Hyperion.
"I suppose you'll add Venturi to my list of crimes too,” she said bitterly to the Law Keepers.
The Aurorea had joined the others again. He gave her a hard look, clearly disgusted by her. She didn't ask any of these men to fall in love with her and she certainly hadn't asked for the feelings she had for them in return.
"Get out of my house!” she growled at them, her eyes switching to their green vampiric state as the last thread of her temper frayed and snapped. “I'm sick of this shit. Get out!"
She called the magic up. It swirled dark and dangerous around her hand. All of the Law Keepers stared at it. Hyperion had said that dominance was a good thing. Well, she was going to show them just how strong she was compared to them.
Taking a deep breath, she curled her fingers up, calling the power to both of her hands. Her whole body hurt as the magic transferred, running through her veins.
She roared in pain and raised her hands, lifting the Law Keepers off the floor. They all looked down, their panic stricken faces making her smile. Holding them with the will of her right hand, she commanded her magic to open the door with her left. She guided them through it. Hyperion gave her an impressed smile.
Taking the Law Keepers out into the corridor, she stifled her desire to laugh at the way they struggled to get free of the magic. There was no escape for them. She'd asked them to leave and they'd ignored her request. Now she was going to make them leave.
People cleared the path as she walked with the Law Keepers towards the main door. She kept her focus on them, not daring to look at the faces of the people around her in case the momentary lapse in concentration caused the magic to disappear.
When she'd made it outside, she drew her hands back and then pushed them both forwards. The Law Keepers tumbled through the air like leaves and fell into a pile on the ground. The guards at the gates immediately rushed forwards, surrounding the four vampires.
She rolled her shoulders and glared at the Law Keepers, keeping the magic circling around her hand in case they still tried to fight her.
They all turned away and walked silently to the gate. When they disappeared from view, she went back into the house. Hyperion was standing outside the study with Serenity.
"Wait here,” she said to Hyperion and then moved her attention to Serenity. “Please inform Mia and Dmitri that our guests have left. I would like you to gather everyone to the study. I will find Venturi, but I don't know where Cornelius, Xavier and Tiberius are."
She ignored the raised brow that Hyperion gave her. She'd made Venturi angry and it was down to her to calm him again. At the time, drawing his attention to her new scars had seemed like a wise idea, but even though his eyes had been black, she'd still been able to see all the hurt in them, hurt that she'd caused. She had to heal the breach between them. She couldn't focus when she knew he was mad at her.
Heading down the hall, Prophecy honed her senses on Venturi's scent, following the path it made through the house. She looked up when she encountered a door, and frowned. The training room. Why had he come here?
Pushing the door open, she eased it closed behind her when she found Venturi standing in the middle of the room. He was staring at the floor, his back to her.
She leaned back against the door, unable to find her voice to break the heavy silence. He wasn't the only one she'd hurt back in the study. A part of her had been hurt too and she couldn't figure out why.
Venturi turned his head slightly. He could see her standing there, her hand still resting on the door handle behind her, as though she hadn't quite decided whether she was staying or leaving.
He didn't know which he'd prefer.
When she'd nonchalantly revealed her new marks to him in front of all those people, he'd felt as though she'd reached through his chest and torn out his heart. What had made him even angrier was when she'd looked shocked at how hurt he was. He couldn't understand it.
It didn't make any sense. It just wasn't sinking in that she'd let that dog of Aurorea claim her.
He stared unseeingly at the floor.
"It was here that I first believed there was a part of you that loved me,” he whispered, giving up the fight against his better judgement. She had to know, if only so she felt as terrible inside as he did.
She deserved to feel it.
She stepped towards him, her movements hesitant and unsure. He kept still, refusing to go to her. He'd never go to her again. What she'd done was irreversible. There was no chance for them now. It was all a foolish dream on his part. He'd been deluded to think that she could ever love him. She'd never loved him.
"I ... I...” She stumbled on the words and went silent when he turned to face her.
He held her gaze, taking in how small she looked and how much pain there was in her eyes. Even if it was multiplied a hundred-fold, it would still be less than what he was feeling.
"The Law Keepers are gone,” she said in a quiet voice. He glared at her hand when she held it out to him. “Come back to the study. Come back with me."
He frowned. She wasn't asking him to come back to the study with her. She wanted him to come back to her. How the hell did she think that was possible? Had she honestly believed that he'd be fine with this, that it wouldn't change anything between them? The voice at the back of his mind whispered spitefully that it hadn't. He may think that it had in an attempt to convince himself that his feelings for her were over now, but he still loved her. He'd always love her. No matter what happened or what she did, there would always be a place for her in his heart. She couldn't make him not love her, not by turning him away a million times, or beating him black and blue, and certainly not by something like being claimed by another man.
He didn't take her hand. Instead, he stepped up to her, looking down into her eyes and not letting one trace of emotion show in his. Hers were shining with unshed tears. He didn't allow himself to believe they were for his sake.
Maybe they had been once, in some fantasy of his where all this would have ended differently. She would have been his. He thought about that moment they'd shared in this room and stared deep into her eyes, searching them for a sign that what he'd thought that day was actually true.
She blinked and a tear rolled down her cheek. Her eyes told him everything her heart didn't dare put voice to.
"I know,” he whispered intimately and she started a little, “what I thought here that day is true."
He went to walk past her but she captured his cheek with her hand. It was a feather light touch that made him stay a moment when an uttered command would have made him leave.
His gaze slid across to meet hers again. He was surprised by the emotion in it and the gentle way her fingers played against his skin. They soothed him, coaxing him out of his vampire guise. It would be hurting her to do this with him. The claim was new. The revulsion at another's touch would still be strong.
She swallowed hard and looked as though she wanted to say something.
She didn't.
She just stared at him, drawing all of his feelings out of him no matter how hard he fought to keep them deep down inside.
There was no denial in her look. She wasn't telling him that he was wrong about her feelings. She was telling him that he was right. He could feel it in her touch, the way her fingers trembled, and see it in the fear in her eyes.
There had been a part of her that loved him, and by the looks of things, it loved him still, regardless of the claim between her and Valentine.
Raising his hand, he lightly touched hers where it still rested against his cheek, and gave her a look that said he finally understood. This claim had hurt them both, but it had not altered their feelings for one another.
He walked past her, opening the door and holding it for her to pass. She was silent as they walked along the hall, lost in heavy thoughts that knitted her brows. She wasn't thinking about him, but she wasn't thinking about Valentine either. Only one thing could be playing on her mind.
The impending battle.
They both knew where Elena was. Piotr had tried to call the inn over a dozen times without success. He hoped for his commander's sake that the innkeeper's daughter had survived whatever horror Elena had unleashed upon them. He'd never realised before today that Piotr's feelings for the girl extended beyond using her as a blood slave.
It seemed that no Tenebrae were lucky in love.
He followed Prophecy into the study and glared at Mia as he passed.
Prophecy stopped beside Hyperion. She gave a furtive glance to Venturi. He had gone to stand next to Piotr and they were talking quietly enough that she couldn't hear what was being said.
Hyperion pushed the two parts of the manuscript towards her and Venturi came over. Mia, Dmitri, Serenity and Cornelius gathered around the opposite side of the table. Piotr, Xavier and Tiberius stood to one side. She intimated for them to join the group. She was relying on them in this war as much as she was on everyone else present.
When everyone was surrounding the table, she stared down at the prophecy. It was such a small, delicate thing that it seemed impossible for it to be responsible for so much death and destruction. The haphazard marks on its surface still made no sense to her, but she could feel the weight of what they said keenly in her heart. The eclipse had come, and with it her power had risen. Had Elena's too, or was her power the one it spoke of?
She gave Venturi a look, asking him to tell her what it said.
He took up the manuscript and stared at it.
"A dark moon will herald the birth of a prophecy. Great powers will rise and grow. With the return of the long night, Hell will be unleashed.” He paused and moved his gaze to meet hers.
His blue eyes shone with worry and she wanted to place her hand on his arm to reassure him that she was strong enough to face this battle and survive, but she could feel Mia watching them closely. And she could feel the amused smirk of Hyperion behind her. Venturi returned his attention to the prophecy and frowned.
"Our species will be decimated. Only in death can the light be released and the balance of power restored."
He held her gaze for a moment and she could see in it that he was waiting for her reaction. She frowned, mulling over the words in her head.
Only in death can the light be released.
Whose death and what light?
"Is it Elena's death?” she said to Venturi, almost pleading him to give her the answer. He gave her a clueless look so she turned to Hyperion. “If we kill Elena, the sun will come back ... is that what it's saying?"
"I am afraid that we do not know. Many great scholars debated the meaning of the prophecy when it was originally translated, and none of them agreed on anything but their inane belief that the child of the prophecy would destroy us all.” His tone was apologetic and she lowered her gaze to the scroll.
"But Iona didn't believe. She believed that I would save the world and that's why she saved me. She knew what she was doing, just like my mother did when she got herself turned while pregnant with me.” Prophecy slumped into the chair nearest her and stared unseeingly at the table, and Venturi's hands where they were pressed against the surface of it.
"We will decipher what it means so it may help you,” he said with such determination that she had to smile. It was exactly the kind of thing that Valentine would have said had he been there.
She shook her head. “We don't have time. The long night has begun. We must move and we must move now."
"To Romania?” he questioned.
She raised her eyes to meet his and nodded. “Hell knows how many zombies will be there to meet us."
A quiet gasp caught her attention and she turned her head to look at Mia. She was huddled against Dmitri's chest, her face pale.
"You don't have to come,” Prophecy said, seeing the fear in her friend's face.
Mia still hadn't fully recovered from the trauma of being attacked by zombies. Sometimes Prophecy overheard Dmitri comforting Mia, telling her that it was over now, she was safe from zombies. Now Prophecy was asking her to go back and fight them again, and a part of her wanted to say she didn't need Mia's help, or that of the werewolves, even when she did.
"We will come,” Dmitri said in his deep bass voice. He smiled at her while one of his large hands engulfed Mia's shoulder, holding her pressed tight against his chest. “You will need men."
Mia nodded when Prophecy looked at her.
She nodded too.
"The Three of Paris said that they will see you there."
Her attention shot back to Venturi. He held out the note to her and she took it, reading it over three times.
"They always seem to know the future.” She smiled and then stood.
Looking around the room, she wondered how they were going to defeat Elena. Their army was barely over a hundred-strong, not nearly enough to go to war against a necromancer as powerful as Elena. She could raise an army as large as her magic would allow, and for each soldier that fell, she could cast her spell on another. Their only hope lay in getting to Elena as fast as possible and not stopping to kill her entire army. It would be over quickest if they could just get to her and defeat her.
Her and Valentine, she corrected herself. Elena wasn't alone.
She looked down at her amulet to see it glowing red in its depths. Maybe she could change that. Elena would rely on Valentine's strength to aide her in the battle and keep her safe. If she were to remove Valentine, she would have a chance.
But could she really do it?
Her chest ached and every star on her body set off in a low, bone-aching pulse. She stared into the centre of the stone in her amulet, remembering the spells it had absorbed in her mother's mansion, and the things that Valentine had said.
She didn't think she could do it.
"Is something wrong?” Serenity said close to her ear and Prophecy looked at her, shaking her head.
"Everything is going to be just fine,” she said and walked across the room, giving herself space to think.
When she turned back around, everyone was watching her. They were waiting for her command.
"We're leaving. The army will go to Romania."
Hyperion nodded in acceptance of her order and smiled, his rich purple eyes shining with it. “I will send word to my men. They will be in Romania before a day is out. I will leave behind only those I cannot spare. Four dozen Watchmen will be yours to command."
She gave him a grateful look and then smiled shyly when he pressed a kiss to her hand.
"You promised me a good battle, but it seems you are going to bring me a great one. I am honoured to fight by the side of someone so powerful and alluring.” He squeezed her hand, his eyes remaining locked with hers and making her thankful that she couldn't blush. He grinned, evidently seeing how embarrassed she was.
She watched him signal to his Watchmen and leave.
"Dmitri, Mia ... gather your men and meet us there,” she said and waited for Dmitri to nod before turning to Tiberius and Xavier. “I must ask you two to lead the army to Romania. I trust in your ability to command them. Do it swiftly. Lose no time and don't leave yourself open to attack. Elena will hopefully have her focus elsewhere while we travel, but she will be expecting us."
Tiberius saluted her. “We will see to it the army arrives safely."
She smiled at both him and Xavier. They turned to each other with heavy frowns and began to talk tactics so she looked at Piotr. She gave a hesitant glance to Venturi and then spoke to his head guard.
"I need the Tenebrae there as soon as possible. Is the jet still here?"
"It is. My lord and our commanders will travel directly to Romania and meet you at the inn,” he said.
She swallowed hard and looked at Venturi. “If you don't mind, Piotr, I would prefer Venturi travelled with me."
She ignored the way she could feel Mia's eyes boring into her and held Venturi's gaze.
"Then I will travel with you also. Where my lord goes, I go. The commanders will take the jet.” Piotr's voice was firm, showing her there was no way of changing his mind.
She didn't know what to say to him so she nodded, still staring into Venturi's eyes. He looked a little stunned and she wondered how he could have thought she'd be happy travelling without him. She felt like reminding him that he'd sworn to protect her and he wouldn't be able to do that from another plane, but he didn't look as though he'd appreciate her teasing him and she knew that his oath wasn't the whole reason she wanted him with her. She wanted the comfort his proximity gave her.
"Serenity, Cornelius, you will both travel with us in the Caelestis jet. Serenity, please make arrangements for transporting the army.” She turned to look at her friend and saw the nerves in her dark eyes. She looked at her head guard. “Tiberius, please see to it that Serenity is fitted for the armour I asked for."
Serenity's eyes widened and she smiled.
"I would never risk you. You are to go with Tiberius and prepare yourself, understand?” Prophecy took a deep breath and then frowned. “And gather the houses. It's time they knew."
Prophecy stared at the people gathered before her. To her left stood Hyperion and to her right was Serenity. She glanced at Venturi where he stood in front of his commanders, and then at Mia and Dmitri where they were speaking with the werewolves.
She toyed with the hilt of the sword hanging at her waist and eyed the Aurorea and the Caelestis. They looked as uneasy as she felt.
"You're not fools,” she said, raising her voice until it was loud enough for all to hear and to understand the gravity of what she was about to say. These two bloodlines hadn't gone to war for over three centuries, and they hadn't gone to war together for even longer than that. “You have seen the eclipse and you know what it means."
She gave them a moment to let it sink in. There were quiet murmurs throughout the room but she didn't silence them. It was best to let them voice their concerns to the people around them, to their friends and lovers. What she was asking of them was no small task, and many of them wouldn't come back.
"It is time that we joined as one to defeat this witch,” she said with confidence, eyeing the people at the front of the group.
She drew her sword and held it high, willing her hands not to tremble like they wanted to. She swallowed and told herself that she could do this. Valentine believed in her. She had to do what was right, no matter how great the sacrifice.
She closed her eyes.
She was strong enough to do this.
Reopening them, she looked out across the room.
"We will destroy her!” she said, and called the magic to her right hand, showing her army the power she commanded so they believed in her like Valentine and her friends did. “She will fall under our might!"
There was silence.
And then a chill ran through her when they roared as one.
"To war!"
Valentine walked wearily back into the castle. He threw a growl at any zombies he passed out of a need to keep up appearances rather than any real annoyance. They hadn't done anything to bother him. It didn't even give him any satisfaction when the odd one actually reacted. Usually the only ones who did were the commanders, those a little more human and conscious. There were more of them now. Elena was preparing herself.
The zombies lined the corridors, milling around and occasionally groaning when they bumped into each other. There were so many of them. They reached out towards him, blood and saliva coating their chins as they looked at him with hollow eyes. He growled with a little more heart whenever they got too close and they backed away again. He wondered how Prophecy stood a chance against this number of flesh-hungry zombies. They'd tear the vampires to pieces.
His attention drifted while he thought about Prophecy. Leaving her at her mother's house had been the hardest thing to do, and he'd done it with a heavy heart, so heavy it felt like lead in his chest. She'd been beautiful when he'd awoken, lying in his arms like an angel, her face peaceful with sleep and the comfort he gave her. He could feel it in her, feel the contentment and the happiness. He'd watched her sleep for almost an hour, lost in absorbing just how much she meant to him and how it felt to be so intimately connected to her, given the honour of being able to feel her feelings like no other could.
He hoped that connection would help her in this fight, would give her the strength she needed to do what was necessary. He hoped that if she knew he loved her, if she had this small time of being mated to him, that she wouldn't hesitate in killing him if she had to. He'd told her she could. She could kill him if it meant ending this and seeing her safe.
Another zombie tried to take hold of him and he grabbed its head, smashing it into the wall and smiling grimly when its skull exploded under the pressure. He wiped his dirty hand on a passing zombie commander and smirked when it looked upset. Upset? Like it could ever feel such an emotion. It was just a mindless minion for Elena to command, a puppet, a corpse. It wasn't the person it had once been, not even if it had a shadow of a memory of that life.
The closer he got to where Elena was at the centre of the castle, the more he lost control over himself. By the time he reached her, he was almost completely under her command again. He pushed the old wooden doors open and noticed that this time she didn't bother to hide what she was doing.
She turned to him with a wide, wicked smile. Leaving the papers littering the table, she walked across the room and ran her fingers down his chest. It stung, pain twisting inside of him and stealing away what little control he'd retained.
"Is she dead?"
He shook his head.
"I knew you wouldn't kill her,” she said without the slightest hint of disappointment.
In fact, she sounded positively pleased.
He frowned.
"But you did tell her where I was?"
He swallowed. She grinned and patted his cheek.
"There's a good boy. You work best as a lure. I knew Ophelia wouldn't be stupid enough to leave her house unprotected. The only chance of success you had was if Prophecy had been outside, but she's a clever girl ... she'd have more chance of escape by remaining inside the house.” Elena continued to smile, slowly stroking his cheek and staring deep into his eyes with a look that unnerved him.
She looked proud that he'd unwittingly done exactly what she'd wanted him to.
He smiled.
Her brows met in a confused frown and she eyed him closely, scrutinising him.
His smile widened when he realised it was unsettling her. She stepped back, looking him over as her frown intensified.
"Why are you looking at me like that?” The tremble in her voice surprised him. He'd expected her to unleash her power on him to make him docile again, but instead she was looking increasingly flustered.
He grinned, revealing the sharp points of his fangs as his eyes switched to blue.
"Tell me!” She raised her hands.
Cold washed through him, a freezing wave that threatened to steal all control away again. He fought to retain it, holding on but slipping out of his vampire guise as a compromise. He didn't need it to make him feel stronger.
"You will tell me.” She growled the words and stepped up to him again, her eyes dark and deadly. She smiled. “If you won't tell me ... I know someone who can get it out of you."
She snapped her fingers and his attention was immediately with the door that opened. His eyes widened and all confidence drained from him when he watched the two women enter. They both smiled at him seductively, fluttering their lashes and luring him silently to them. He resisted, struggling to believe what he was seeing.
"He's holding back something. I don't have time for his games and I want to know what it is,” Elena said and turned to one of the women. “Lucya, tame your child."
Lucya grinned at him, her fangs showing.
Valentine stepped back instinctively, his mind reeling as he tried to make sense of what was happening. At Prophecy's mansion it had been Elena pretending to be Lucya, but it couldn't be Elena now. He watched the witch walk out of the door, leaving him alone with Indigo and Lucya.
Sniffing the air, he caught their familiar scents on it and frowned harder.
"I felt you go,” he said, confusion and the recollection of how it had felt making his voice quaver the tiniest amount.
The weakness consuming him was overwhelming. The sight of her muddled his feelings, sending all thoughts of Prophecy away. He looked deep into Lucya's eyes, searching them, and cursed himself when he realised she was trying to control him again. He couldn't battle against both Elena's power over him and Lucya's. It was too much. But he had to fight them. Prophecy would be coming here and he couldn't let Elena discover what had him so confident.
Lucya laughed, her hand coming up to daintily hide her mouth. He growled at her and took another step back, hoping the distance would lessen her power.
"It is truly amazing how easy it was to make you believe that,” she said in a honeyed voice.
Her laugh tinkled, echoing around the room. It grated on his last nerve and made his fists clench in frustration. He shut out the thoughts she was trying to put into his head and roared.
Silence swept through the room like an icy chill, stealing away her laughter and leaving her standing before him with a flicker of fear in her eyes. She shut it down.
He smirked at her when he saw that she was giving him the same look Elena had. She was trying to figure him out.
Indigo stepped forwards but he ignored her, keeping his focus wholly on his sire. The younger Aurorea wasn't a threat to him. Only his sire was strong enough to fight him. Or was she?
Is that why she was scared? It wasn't what she didn't know; it was the fact that he was stronger than her now. He took hold of that idea, using it to give him the strength and hope he needed. If he could make Lucya frightened of him, if he could show her just how far beyond her control he was now, she would be easy to defeat.
It was her confidence that gave her the power she had, and he could rob her of that.
"You must know we will get this little secret out of you, no matter what means we have to resort to,” Lucya said with a seductive glint in her eyes.
He told himself she'd like that and laughed at the idea that she honestly believed he'd ever let her touch him again.
"How was your dirty little bitch?” Indigo said in a venomous tone. “Still favouring filth like her over your own blood? We'll get it out of you and then we'll watch Elena kill Prophecy. I hear she's got wonderful plans, all kinds of horrible spells to tear your whore apart. She'll—"
Valentine cut her off by running at her and slashing his claws across her neck. Her sentence ended in strangled, bubbling sound as blood filled her mouth and throat. She clutched at it and tried to back away, her eyes wide and darting about desperately. They stopped and fixed on something. It must have been Lucya.
Indigo was a fool if she thought Lucya would raise a finger to help her. His sire only helped herself.
He grabbed Indigo's arm and yanked it away from her, exposing her throat. Blood gushed down the front of her bodice, cascading from the wounds on her neck. He closed his fingers around her throat and brought his other hand up. He looked straight into her eyes, holding her petrified gaze, letting her see what was coming and why he was doing this, and then snapped her head clean off. Flicking the blood from his fingers as her body dropped to the floor, he turned towards Lucya.
She swallowed hard and shook her head when he began to advance on her.
Her eyes dropped to his neck and widened. She looked back into his, disbelief and hurt filling them, replacing the fear. A chill ran through him. She knew. She'd sensed the marks on him like only a sire could.
She went to turn towards the door that Elena had left through, but he didn't give her the chance to run and tell her mistress what she'd discovered. Elena couldn't know.
Catching Lucya with a solid kick to her chest, he knocked her to the floor. She scrambled backwards, shaking her head the whole time as though that would stop him from killing her. She was already dead. He froze a moment, wondering if it would hurt him again to kill her.
Pain blazed across his shoulder and he growled when he threw Lucya off him. He glanced at the bite wound. She'd torn his jacket and shirt to expose his shoulder, but she hadn't caused any substantial damage to himself. He growled as he went after her. She tried to evade him as he lunged, but he easily caught her. She wriggled in his arms. The chilling presence of Elena filled the room and his bones, and he didn't stop to think about whether this would hurt him or not. He needed to give Prophecy this chance, regardless of any pain it would cause him.
Biting down hard on Lucya's neck, he drank her blood in great gulps. It spilled from the corners of his mouth whenever she struggled, her fingers desperately pushing against him and her legs flailing when he lifted her off the floor. She kicked him, growling with effort, but her strength soon began to fade. When she was drained of almost all her blood, he held her at arms length, letting her see him one last time, letting her know just how powerful he'd become in their years apart.
Letting her witness the strength Prophecy had given him.
Twisting her head off, he tossed her body to one side and waited for the pain to come.
Nothing happened.
He looked across the room at Elena, seeing her pale face and dark eyes drained of confidence.
He grinned and the remaining blood in his mouth oozed down his chin.
Elena folded her arms and walked towards him. She looked at both of the bodies and then at him.
"This changes my plans a little, but one vampire is easier to control than three, and it was a stunning display to watch.” She gave him a seductive look, her fingers moving to toy with a strand of her hair, twirling it around her finger.
He growled, not appreciating her attention.
"Come,” she said and cold crept back into his veins, stealing away his control. She motioned to his chest. “Clean yourself up."
He obediently took his jacket and shirt off. He used the shirt to wipe his mouth clean while Elena raked her eyes over his body.
When he went to put his jacket back on, she shook her head and raised her hand, stopping him.
"You look perfect just as you are. We have a guest arriving soon."
He frowned.
She smiled unpleasantly.
"I am sure she'll want to see you like that one more time before she dies."
Prophecy walked through the quiet inn. It looked as though the humans had left it in a hurry. On the rickety wooden tables were unfinished meals and half-full mugs of ale. The water in the kitchen was still running, spilling over the edge of the basin. She shut it off on her way past. Upstairs in the innkeeper's family's quarters, the wardrobes and drawers had been ransacked. Clothes were missing, as well as some personal objects. There were clean marks on the dusty surfaces, ghosts of where pictures had been.
The relief that she'd seen in Piotr's eyes had gone straight to her heart. Whoever it was that he loved here, they were safe. Or at least it appeared that way. She knew Venturi wasn't convinced. Her gaze strayed to the ceiling and she reached out with her senses, trying to find him. He'd been distant all the way here, not talking to her. Then again, he hadn't talked to anyone, except Piotr. She'd spent the flight sitting across the aisle from them, trying to focus on what Serenity and Cornelius were telling her while her attention was constantly with Venturi. She'd told Mia and Dmitri to find their own way here so he wouldn't feel as though he wasn't allowed to talk to her. She wished she'd asked them to come now.
Concentrating on the outside world, she closed her eyes and tried to sense whether it was night or day. It was neither of course, but she wanted to get a feel for the time and there were no clocks in this inn. Time obviously didn't matter much here. They probably lived from dawn to dusk, a simple life of chores and getting food and supplies. Now they had a war on their doorstep.
Piotr walked in and shook his coat off as he forced a smile in her direction.
"No sign of the villagers then?” she said.
He shook his head, a sombre look surfacing briefly in his eyes. “We tracked their scent into the forest, up over the ridge. It was hard in the rain, but we managed. There were no vampire scents in the vicinity, or demon."
She wanted to mention that Elena was mostly using zombies, which would most likely have a human scent, but he looked so relieved that she didn't want to make him worry again.
She clumsily patted his shoulder and then removed her hand when he looked down at it with a confused expression. She smiled awkwardly. He was right, they hadn't really known each other long enough for her to be behaving like this.
Her eyes went to the ceiling again.
She sighed.
"Pretty marks you wear,” Piotr said with an amused note in his voice and a glint in his dark eyes. “Odd for a girl in love with two men."
She glared at him. “What did he tell you?"
"My lord?” He almost laughed. “He tells me nothing of you two. He pretends as badly as you do, always acting as though there is no feeling for you, even when his eyes are always drawn to you and your presence renders him a weakling."
"I'm not in love with him.” She turned away.
A chair scraped on the floor and Piotr sighed in contentment.
"How many times have you told yourself that? How many times have you looked at him and tried your hardest to convince yourself that you don't have these feelings for him?"
She turned sharply. “There are no feelings. I'm not in love with him. I'm in love with Valentine."
He smirked. “Fine. Maybe you're not in love with him, but you do love him."
She kept telling herself that she should just walk away, but she couldn't. Piotr was right. She'd told herself countless times that she didn't have feelings for Venturi but she'd never managed to convince herself. Looking at it from this angle, she could see that she'd been a fool all along. If you didn't have feelings for someone, you didn't need to attempt to convince yourself. You just didn't have feelings for them.
"You're in love with the man who claimed you?"
She nodded, her eyes filling with tears as she thought about Valentine.
"And there is a place in your heart for Venturi, too?"
She paused for a moment and then nodded slightly.
"It's not so unusual,” Piotr said, standing. “I've spent too long telling myself those same things. I couldn't have feelings for two people. I love my sire, and I don't mean the usual child love. I love her, and she loves me. But ... I am in love with..."
He sounded as though he was struggling so she raised her head and smiled at him.
"The girl, yes? The barmaid?” she said.
He nodded.
"She is pretty. I saw her when ... well ... it's probably not wise to mention it.” She walked away from him when his eyes lowered to the floor and a look of sorrow flitted across his face. He needed some time alone to come to terms with his own feelings, while she had to face hers, and her destiny.
Heading up the stairs, she used her senses to track down Venturi. She pushed a door open and found him sitting on the edge of the double bed. It was the room that her, Valentine, Mia and Dmitri had been in the night before they'd attacked his bloodline's home. Did he know that? She sniffed, trying to see if she could still smell Valentine in the room.
All she could smell was Venturi.
Closing the door, she padded quietly across the room to him. He was staring out of the window at the strange halo in the sky. It shimmered and shone, casting an eerie glow on a silent world.
Sitting down beside him, she stared at it too. The more she looked at it, the more she could feel the magic in her veins as it flowed between the marks on her body. She glanced down at Venturi's left hand where it was resting on his knee and placed hers over it. He tensed a little, but said nothing.
She told herself that it was best this way.
"Still,” she whispered and the magic appeared, seeping into his skin. He swayed for a moment and then collapsed back onto the bed, his hand slipping away from hers.
She swallowed her apprehension about her plan and looked at his face. It really was better this way. She couldn't take him with her on this mission and he wouldn't let her leave again without him.
She couldn't risk him.
Leaning down on one elbow, she smoothed the tangled threads of his hair. An overwhelming sense of doom filled her and she found herself putting his face to memory in case she never saw it again. She shifted closer to him and frowned before pressing a long kiss to his lips.
"I'm sorry,” she said quietly against his mouth, as though speaking any louder would wake him. “This is just something I have to do alone. I know you can't hear me ... but deep inside me, there is a part of me that loves you."
Standing, she closed the curtains so he would be safe from the sun should anything happen, and then walked to the door. She went down the stairs, keeping close to the edges of the steps so she made no sound. Creeping through the kitchen, she avoided meeting Piotr.
She hated having to leave like this, but it had to be this way.
Sneaking out the back of the inn, she went down the alley that led to the front and peered around the corner of the building. There was no sign of the army arriving. It had been hours since her group had arrived so it was only a matter of time now. She had to go now, or someone was likely to see her.
She dashed across the muddy track and down into the fields. Instinct told her to keep close to the woods, so she headed towards them. She paused when she reached the fringe of the trees and glanced back at the village. Her heart ached but she pressed on.
She had to do this alone.
Only she could save Valentine.
Prophecy stared at the mass of zombies in front of her. She was standing on a small hillock in front of the castle. The zombies had all stopped to stare at her once they'd realised she was there. It had taken them ten minutes.
Clearly, zombies weren't very astute.
Since they'd noticed her, all they'd done was groan a few times. Not one of them had made a move to attack her.
What were they waiting for?
A shadow moved across the open door of the castle and she watched the man limp towards her. He had the same pallid complexion as the rest of the zombies, but there was something altogether more aware about him. He raised his hands a few times and then spoke.
"Feed,” he drawled in a garbled voice that made him sound as though he was speaking with a mouthful of water.
When saliva spilled down his chin, she wrinkled her nose in disgust and brought her hand up.
The moment he stepped within the invisible line she'd drawn around herself, she unleashed the magic. It tore straight through his head and his body fell to the ground. The advancing zombies trampled it in their effort to reach her.
She grinned and released another spell on them. It ripped through the frontline of the zombies, burning them until nothing but their bones remained. She noticed that none of them screamed.
Her lip curled when she saw that some of the zombies had stopped to feed on the flesh of the first one she'd killed.
She cast a few fireballs through the throng and waited for the air to clear so she could see what damage she'd done. It was minimal. Between her and the castle was still a wall of zombies.
To kill them all would take too long.
Focusing on her destination, she called the magic to her hand and drew her sword with the other. She roared and ran at the zombies, hacking their limbs off with the sword while she unleashed all the power she could spare with her other. She elbowed and kicked the zombies that lunged at her, grabbing her arms with their rotting fingers and trying to hold her. One fallen zombie caught her leg and she blasted its head open with her magic before turning and cutting another in two with her sword.
She kept pressing forwards, determined to reach the door.
As she broke through the last of the zombies, she reached out with her senses and realised that they were following her. They were fast too, much quicker than she'd expected. Clearly, they were hungry.
She turned and swept her hand around, cutting through them with the magic. Threads of purple blazed, slicing them like knives and cleaving their flesh open.
She wasn't about to become their next meal.
When the remaining zombies seemed more interested in eating their fallen companions than following her, she ran into the castle. She knew where Valentine and Elena would be, but she hadn't entered the castle this way before. Locking her senses on Valentine's scent, she followed it through the castle, dispatching any zombies she stumbled across.
The interior of the castle was barely lit. With her senses fixed on Valentine, she was open to attack from the shadows. She tried to focus on both her surroundings and Valentine, but it became too muddled. Switching her focus to rest on just her surroundings, she decided to head towards the centre of the castle and see if she felt any vampire signatures amongst the zombies and demons.
She thrust her sword through the throat of a zombie as it lunged at her out of the shadows and barely had time to react when another lurched towards her. She punched it in the chest and grimaced when she released the magic inside of it, blasting a hole through it.
Shaking her hand to rid it of the pieces of zombie flesh, she drew her sword out of the other zombie's throat and continued running.
She dodged a zombie and bolted down a corridor that seemed familiar. Her senses weren't picking up any signs of a vampire, but there was a strong signature up ahead. It was probably Elena. She cursed when she realised they were alone. She needed Valentine to be there too.
Turning down another corridor, she skidded to a halt and spun on the spot, trying to locate where the signature she'd felt had disappeared to. She growled when she found it was gone and then headed back in the direction she'd come.
These hallways seemed too quiet to be the right direction. Elena would have her zombies crowding the ones around her.
The necromancer would know she was coming.
Sprinting around another corner, she saw the hall ahead was crammed with zombies. She roared and unleashed the magic on them before they had a chance to notice her. Cutting and slicing her way through them, she tried to use her sword more and her magic less. She had to preserve her energy or she was going to find she didn't have enough power left to do what she had planned.
There was a door up ahead. Her stomach turned on seeing it. She knew where it led.
Pushing on, she leaped up and landed on the zombies’ shoulders and heads, trampling them as she used her superior balance to run over them towards the door.
She dropped down and caught the last zombie with a blast of magic, sending it toppling backwards into the others. They immediately dragged it into the group and crowded around it. She was disgusted when she heard the soft chewing and sucking noises, and the groans.
At least they were occupied.
She shoved the door open and closed it behind her, dropping the long wooden brace into the cradles and sealing herself in.
She sheathed her sword and took a deep breath. The room was cold and as large as she remembered it, maybe larger without the Tenebrae crowding it. Her footsteps rung around it, echoing off the heavy stone walls. There were torches lit all along the walls either side of her, but they did nothing to warm the expansive room.
Holding her nerve, she kept telling herself to be calm. She strode towards the platform where she'd killed the lord of Tenebrae, waiting for Elena to appear.
She could feel the witch was here.
She stopped just short of the platform and rested her left hand on her sword. The magic spiralled around the fingers of her right, tickling her.
All she could hear was her own ragged breathing.
"You might as well come out. I know you're here,” she said to the room, loud enough that her voice echoed around it.
The hairs on the back of her neck rose and two signatures pricked her senses.
She kept her expression blank as Elena shimmered into existence on the platform. Valentine was by her side.
Her gaze flickered to him and she frowned when she saw he was wearing only his trousers and boots. She could smell blood on him but it wasn't hers. Her eyes dropped to his neck and then to his shoulder. There was a bite mark on it. Did Elena have another vampire here? She shook her head. Now wasn't the time to be thinking about things that didn't matter. All that mattered was this moment and what she did in it. Her eyes moved to his chest and she remembered the mark she'd seen the night he'd claimed her, and the excruciating pain it had caused her.
Her fingers flexed when he stepped forwards and raised his chin.
His eyes were fixed intently on her. She held his gaze, seeing in his that he was ready for whatever might happen to him.
She didn't know whether she was.
Her heart ached so much that she felt weak when she recalled his speech about killing him. She struggled against it, telling herself that she had to be strong. The door behind her creaked and groaned. She could hear the zombies on the other side of it. Time was running out.
It was now or never.
"Kill her,” Elena said emotionlessly.
Prophecy braced herself, her whole body tensing and her feelings lodging themselves in her throat, making her feel sick.
She couldn't do this. She couldn't do as he'd asked and he knew it. There had to be another reason, and she hoped it was the one she thought it was. If this went wrong, if she had misread his signals or misjudged anything, the world was doomed.
After battling the zombies, she didn't have enough strength to kill Valentine and Elena.
"I have been so looking forwards to this moment, child of light. It is such delicious irony to be killed by the one person you believed couldn't hurt you.” Elena smirked at her.
Prophecy growled and kept her focus on Valentine. He was advancing painfully slowly. She felt the power coming off him in tangible waves that made the air around them thick and heavy. She couldn't do this.
All sound drowned out and her ears rang. She frowned and looked down at her hand as it burned, searing her with white-hot pain that crept up her arm. The marks on her body began to pulse and itch, turning to fire against her flesh.
"You can do this,” said a voice in her head and she looked at Valentine.
"Kill her now!” Elena's command rang around the room.
Prophecy flinched as Valentine raised a hand and brought it down towards her, his claws extending. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, waiting for the impact.
Nothing happened.
Opening her eyes, she stared into Valentine's. She could see his struggle in their green depths and feel it in his body. His hand had stopped only millimetres from her. It was shaking and making his whole arm tremble.
"Kill her now!” Elena commanded again.
He drew his hand back and tried to hit her, and again he failed, his hand stopping so close to her face that she could feel it.
"What is wrong with you?” Elena started towards them.
Prophecy searched Valentine's eyes.
"Kill her now!” Elena shouted.
"Kill me now,” he said into her head.
Her eyes widened in realisation.
He'd given her permission to kill him. He hadn't been trying to tell her that he was fine with it, he had been telling the bond between them. If he wanted to die, then she could raise a hand to do it.
"I said kill her!” Elena was within twenty feet of them now.
Prophecy panicked and stepped forwards so she was beside Valentine. He turned to look at her with eyes that betrayed his disbelief. She looked away from him, staring straight at Elena.
"He can't kill me,” she said calmly and Elena stopped.
Prophecy saw the magic curling around Elena's hands, black and deadly ribbons that grew darker and thicker as she watched.
She turned to Valentine.
"I can't kill you,” she whispered and raised her hand, cupping his cheek. Holding his gaze, she added telepathically, “Hold onto me and don't let go."
He looked confused but did as she'd asked.
Prophecy pressed her amulet against the mark over her chest and dug her claws in, calling her magic and remembering how the spell had felt. She brought her bloodied hand across to Valentine's chest and pressed it against the invisible mark there. Pain rocked her body when she punctured his chest with her claws and Elena's spell fought against her. She growled and focused, calling as much power as she could and keeping her focus on the spell the amulet had absorbed.
Screaming and flinging her head back when the magic swept through her veins, racking her body, she clung to Valentine and held him as he collapsed against her.
She fought for breath and turned to face Elena.
"This ends tonight,” she hissed at the witch.
Elena raised her hands.
Before the witch had a chance to release the spell, Prophecy snapped her fingers and closed her eyes.
Her head spun, her body shook and ached, and icy wind blasted against her. She kept a tight hold on Valentine and didn't open her eyes until she felt solid ground beneath her feet again.
Falling to the ground, she breathed hard and fast as her body struggled to shut down the pain and heal itself. Blades of grass tickled her nose and she could smell the wet earth beneath her. She fluttered her eyes open and looked at Valentine where he lay beside her, his eyes still closed.
He opened them and looked at her, his lids heavy, making him look sleepy.
She tried to push herself up, but her arms trembled and she collapsed again, too tired to move.
Valentine got to his feet and gave his head a moment to clear. His chest burned and he rubbed at it. There was a mark there and it looked strangely familiar.
He looked at Prophecy's chest and saw that his mark was identical to hers.
Bending down, he carefully picked her up and cradled her in his arms. She felt weak. He could feel the amount of pain she was in and how tired she was. Holding her gently, he carried her towards the inn.
What had she done to him back at the castle? Whatever it was, he was now free of Elena's spell. He'd been expecting her to kill him, not to rescue him at the eleventh hour.
Tears of relief slid down his cheeks and he cursed himself for crying, and the fact he couldn't wipe them away. He started a little when something brushed against his cheek and he found Prophecy watching him with a small smile as she wiped away the tears. He knew she could feel every emotion he was experiencing and he didn't hold them back. He'd given up hope of her saving him. To be free and be with her again was too much to deal with.
He lowered his head and kissed her, silently thanking her a million times over for not giving up hope.
Taking her up the stairs that she weakly pointed out, he carried her to the room they'd occupied when last at the inn. When he opened the door, he saw Venturi lying motionless on the bed. Was this her doing?
He had been surprised when she'd come to Elena's castle alone. He'd thought that she'd bring everyone with her and end the prophecy there and then. Then again, he'd also been convinced she was going to kill him.
"Put me down,” Prophecy mumbled.
He did as she'd asked, making sure that she was steady on her feet before releasing her. She looked pale and tired. He'd felt the pain caused by the spell she'd cast, and even after that, she'd still managed to find the strength to teleport them back here.
She needed rest but something told him that as soon as she was feeling better, she was going back out to finish Elena. He hazily remembered her telling Elena that it would end tonight. If that was the case, Prophecy needed to regain her strength, and fast.
He watched her sit down on the edge of the bed and lightly touch Venturi's shoulder.
"Motion,” she whispered and the Tenebrae shot up into a sitting position.
Venturi turned with wide eyes that skipped over Prophecy and settled immediately on himself.
"Get back,” Venturi said to Prophecy as he went to round the bed.
She stood up and blocked his path, holding her arms out by her sides.
"It's okay. He's okay now.” Her voice shook and Valentine wished he could see her face to know what her expression was.
She felt relieved, happy.
Venturi looked angry.
"You...” He started, glaring at Prophecy.
"I did what I had to do, Venturi. I had to go alone.” She stepped backwards towards himself.
Valentine stepped forwards, feeling a little better now that his head was clearing. He looked into her eyes when she turned to face him. She wobbled slightly and he held her hips, steadying her.
"What did you do to me?” he said.
She brushed her fingers over the mark on his chest. “You didn't honestly think I could kill you."
He smiled, feeling a little foolish. “I thought you were going to."
"It's a bonding spell, similar to what Elena had cast on you. This is my mark. Only you and I can see it.” She hesitated for a moment and looked nervous. “I think Elena's spell is gone now, but you're not free ... I don't know how to do that yet ... you're under my command instead now, but I won't command you. I'll never invoke that side of the spell."
He believed her. The way she was looking at him with honest eyes and an open heart said she was telling the truth. She'd never turn him into a mindless slave like Elena had. She loved him too much.
She wobbled again and he held her tighter.
"You are weak. You must feed before we head out."
"The army is here,” she said distantly, staring at his chest.
He reached out with his senses and detected more signatures than he could count, all of them vampire or werewolf.
"All the more reason to feed. Come,” he said and held her hand, bringing her to him.
Venturi frowned when Prophecy stepped into Valentine's arms. He didn't want to watch as she wrapped her arms around the Aurorea and held him, sinking her teeth into his neck, but he couldn't help himself.
He wished that she were in his arms, feeding from him. He could sense how hungry she was and could see her fingers tightly holding Valentine. He was older than the Aurorea. His blood was stronger, rich enough to sustain her in the upcoming battle.
He almost laughed at himself for thinking such things. Valentine would never allow Prophecy to feed from himself, especially not now they were bonded to each other.
The sight and sound of her feeding from Valentine turned his stomach, but he still couldn't look away. He found Valentine staring at him when his gaze did move from Prophecy. He was surprised when the Aurorea pushed her away, forcing her to stop when she was evidently still hungry.
He could see it in her eyes when she looked at him, could feel it in her signature.
"I need my strength, but you need more blood to regain yours,” Valentine said to Prophecy with an air of regret.
Venturi stepped forwards. “I shall hunt. There is time."
"There is not time.” Valentine shook his head. “Besides, animal blood would be useless. She needs strong blood."
Venturi frowned, not quite understanding what Valentine was trying to say. He watched as the Aurorea caught Prophecy around her shoulders, turning her completely so she was facing him. She looked as confused as he felt.
She glanced over her shoulder at Valentine. The air seemed to grow heavy with anticipation and he waited, wanting to see what was going to happen and not daring to believe the one conclusion he'd drawn.
Valentine pushed her forwards a little, and it seemed to Venturi that he was encouraging Prophecy to go to him. She still looked uneasy.
"Just this once,” Valentine said and then met his gaze. “This is about her, and only her. She needs her strength. Understand?"
The cold tone of his voice made Venturi nod. He understood completely. This wasn't about feelings. If he showed the slightest hint that he was making it that way, Valentine would probably kill him.
Feeling suddenly nervous and not quite sure how to proceed, or if any of this was really happening, he stared at Prophecy.
She looked more apprehensive than him, if that was possible.
He hesitated a moment when she moved towards him, and then drew a claw down his throat, cutting it. It was probably the wisest move he'd ever made. She wouldn't have to bite him to drink and Valentine couldn't kill him out of jealousy.
Venturi was too nervous to look at her when she finally reached him. He kept his eyes fixed on Valentine's, feeling the intensity of the Aurorea's gaze and the tremendous pressure this was placing on himself. How could he not take pleasure from this moment? He'd dreamt of it for so long and had never thought it would happen. Now that it was, it seemed impossible not to react to her.
He told himself that he had to maintain his distance and think of this as only sharing blood. There were no feelings involved. None on his side, and definitely none on hers.
He couldn't stop his eyes from closing when her tongue swept along the length of the cut on his throat. He swallowed hard, his body buzzing with anticipation and burning with hunger.
His teeth itched to descend and he struggled to keep himself from holding her.
She placed her hands against his shoulders and his skin tingled where she touched, making his desire for her worsen.
His body jerked involuntarily when she sunk her fangs into him. It was the last thing he'd been expecting and it drove all self-control out of the window. He clenched his fists in an attempt to stop himself from touching her and kept his eyes closed when she took the first, slow pull on his blood.
He could feel Valentine watching them.
Elation swept through him like an inferno when she began to drink, her nails digging into his shoulders and a quiet moan humming in her throat as she gulped down his blood. His body stirred, desire flooding him and making everything disappear as his focus finally settled on Prophecy.
Her touch was electric and the feel of her teeth in him, her tongue laving the puncture marks, was divine. He silently begged her not to stop, pleaded her to bite him harder. He wanted to feel the pain, wanted to feel her strength and how hungry she was for him. As though she'd heard him, she bit down harder, plunging her lower teeth into his neck and gripping him tighter.
He winced and stiffened, gritting his teeth to cope with the exquisite pain and the overwhelming pleasure. His fangs sunk into his lip, the heady taste of his blood only adding to the delight of the moment. He felt delirious, a split second away from grabbing hold of her and returning her bite, when she pulled away, licking the wound and bringing him back to Earth.
Prophecy stepped back, away from Venturi. She kept eye contact with him while she cleaned her mouth, tasting both his blood and Valentine's on her lips. Venturi looked at her with black eyes, the twin spots of blood on his lower lip telling her without words how much he'd enjoyed their moment. She swallowed hard and backed towards Valentine, trying to shake the feeling inside of her and the vision she'd seen in Venturi's blood.
Her imagination was playing tricks on her. It was just that. It hadn't been a vision. She wasn't going to kiss him in the future. His eyes faded back to blue and she still couldn't tear hers away. She could see in them that he knew something was wrong. He was searching hers, trying to see down into the depths of her heart. She frowned, trying to make sense of what she'd seen and trying to convince herself that it wasn't going to happen, but she couldn't shake the vision of kissing him.
She turned away, stepping into Valentine's waiting arms and resting her head against his chest, giving her body time to digest what she'd drank from him and Venturi. The combination of their rich blood made her feel a little giddy, but she felt strong again.
She felt strong enough to face Elena.
Breaking free of Valentine's embrace, she walked to the door and then stopped and looked back at him and Venturi. Both men were watching her with dark, hungry eyes. She placed her hand on her sword.
"It's time to go."
The sky was red, making the halo shine like a ring dropped in a pool of blood. The sight of it set Prophecy's nerves alight and brought her power to the surface. It was constantly weaving around her fingers, dipping in and out of the amulet as she stood staring at the eclipse. The torchlight obscured her vision, but not enough to hide the strange halo.
Dragging her eyes away, she brought them first to Venturi and his commanders. A few more Tenebrae had surfaced. They had probably run when Elena's zombies had attacked. The female commander, Venturi's child, was glaring at his neck. Prophecy looked there too, seeing the prominent marks on his throat where she'd bitten him. Bringing her gaze up, she found he was staring straight at her. The flickering torch Piotr was holding threw warm light on Venturi's face, making his eyes look black. They were dark, but full of affection. She averted her gaze, a little unnerved by the vision she'd seen in his blood and still unsure about how to act around him.
Her attention shifted to Valentine. He was standing close to her and she could feel his emotions without having to look into his eyes for confirmation. He was thinking about her, and judging by his feelings, they were tender thoughts, but ones laced with concern.
She smiled, trying to alleviate the worry she could see in his eyes now that she was looking into them. They'd make it through this.
His gaze moved away from her and she turned, looking over her shoulder at Hyperion. She nodded and Hyperion returned the gesture before looking back at Valentine. It had taken her almost ten minutes to get Valentine to believe that Hyperion was helping them. Thankfully, the lord of Validus had arrived at that point and proven that he was on their side. After that, Hyperion had had a long conversation with Valentine while she was talking tactics with Tiberius, Piotr, Dmitri and Xavier. She wondered what they'd spoken about.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mia move closer to Dmitri. She gave the Venia a warm, reassuring look and walked over to her.
"Stay close to Hyperion and his men. They will protect you,” she said to Mia, placing a hand on her shoulder, and then turned to face the group.
Walking back to Valentine, she surveyed the army she would lead into war. It was bigger than she'd expected. The additional Watchmen would tip the balance in her favour. She could feel the strength coming off them. Most of them felt as old as Venturi, if not older. She'd tried to thank Hyperion for placing the future of his family at risk for her, but she hadn't been able to find adequate words. She knew that the men standing before her were most of his bloodline. A simple ‘thank you’ couldn't possibly convey the depth of what she was feeling. She was awed and honoured by the sacrifice he was willing to make in order to aid her.
Maybe he didn't see this as a sacrifice. Was he that confident that all of his men would survive and she would succeed?
She realised that everyone was waiting and took a deep breath.
"Our army will be split into three parties. The Aurorea and Caelestis guards will lead the way. We will be focused on breaking through Elena's army as swiftly as possible. Our target will be Elena. Our concern will not be disposing of the zombies and any other demons she has employed. That task will fall to the werewolves, the Tenebrae and the Validus."
She looked at Dmitri, Venturi and Hyperion in turn. They all nodded in understanding.
"Any demons or zombies that are not caught by this group will be dealt with by the remaining Aurorea and Caelestis. This party will be led by Xavier and Tiberius."
Stepping forwards, she straightened up and tried to look as confident as she could.
"Many of us will not return from this fight, but those who fall will not be forgotten and their lives will not be given in vain. I will defeat this witch. I will stop her from unleashing Hell. Know that by your death, you give others life.” She hesitated, wondering if she should say anything else. They all stared at her, waiting.
"Prepare yourself. We move out before the hour has passed!” Valentine said, stepping up beside her.
She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, thankful that he'd helped her out. She hadn't known what else to say. The group disbanded and she went with Valentine back into the inn. She stopped when Tiberius called her and turned to see him carrying her armour.
The sight of it made her stomach turn over. It was really happening. She'd never had to wear armour before and in her mind it meant one thing—this fight was serious, dangerous, and many weren't going to survive.
Taking the armour, she stared at it, unsure what to do. Valentine took her arm, leading her back up the stairs to the room. She raised her head and found that Venturi was already there, and was getting changed. She tried to drag her eyes away from the subtle planes of chest and stomach as he slipped the tight-fitting top on and tucked it into his trousers, but she were transfixed.
Both garments left nothing to the imagination.
Turning away, she saw that Valentine had laid her armour out on the bed next to his. He handed her a top and trousers similar to the black ones that Venturi now wore. She supposed that she couldn't wear her combats under armour. She'd never thought about it before.
Feeling self-conscious and aware of the two men's eyes on her, she fingered the clothes, not quite knowing whether she should be changing or waiting for Venturi to leave. The metal of his armour clattered when he put his other boot on.
"Turn around,” Valentine said in a dark tone of voice.
She raised her eyes to see Venturi smirk and then do as he was told. Keeping one eye on him, she slipped out of her combats and top and into the clothes that Valentine had given her. She stood still while he put the armour on her, and then tightened the straps herself while he dressed.
When he and Venturi were done, she couldn't help admiring them. They looked incredible in their armour. Her eyes roamed over Valentine, taking in the ornate breastplate and the high neck of the armour he wore. The rich silver metal of it was all beautifully decorated; the shoulders, arms, legs and boots. He was holding his helmet under one arm and slid his sword into its sheath with his other.
When he looked at her with fiery eyes, she wondered what she looked like. For once, she wished she could see her reflection. Both men were hungrily looking at her and she was sure that the sight of her in armour had something to do with it.
She tugged on the chest plate, feeling a little self-conscious in it. It was moulded to allow room for her breasts but they didn't actually fill it. She didn't disappoint the men staring at her by mentioning that fact though.
Valentine held her sword out to her.
Taking it with steady hands, she slid it into the sheath at her side and looked at the helmet that Venturi offered.
She was sure it wasn't going to suit her, but it was better than leaving her head open to attack.
She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and closed her eyes when Venturi placed the helmet on for her. It was heavy and a snug fit. She rolled her shoulders and moved her head side to side to get used to the feeling of the armour. She didn't know how people could fight in so much metal. It restricted her movements and her peripheral vision.
Her gaze dropped to her right, gloveless hand. The magic swirled around the stone of the amulet. Apprehension twisted her stomach and she repeatedly told herself that everything was going to be fine. The magic faded from purple to red, picking up her anxiety about Valentine.
Her eyes widened when his hand appeared in view and he placed it over hers, hiding the stone of her amulet. The magic threaded around his fingers, entwining his hand with hers and giving her a moment of peace and calm. Whenever they were connected like this, she felt as though nothing else mattered.
He shattered her calm by speaking.
"We must leave now. The moment we teleported, Elena would have sent her zombies after us."
She nodded, watching his hand slip from hers. The magic became purple again and she frowned when it turned almost black.
Lowering her hand, she kept her thoughts calm, not letting her emotions control the magic. Valentine would be safe.
She led the way down the stairs and out into the open air. Everyone was waiting, most wearing armour and all brandishing weapons. Hyperion and his Watchmen looked most impressive, rivalled only by the Tenebrae. Most of the Caelestis and Aurorea were unprotected, with only the guards wearing armour.
The werewolves were all transforming, filling the air with cracking noises and growls as their bones shifted.
She watched Dmitri change and realised that her previous thoughts had been right. He was more frightening in human form. As a werewolf, the top of his head was a fraction higher than Mia's waist, and he was impressively built. She looked closely and smiled when she found she could see the scar that darted across his right eye.
Without a word, she turned on the spot and started down the slope towards the castle.
"The zombies do not move too quickly, slower than us, but they would have made it a good way from the castle by now, at least to the juncture of the two valleys.” Valentine fell into step beside her.
She smiled with the memory of what had happened above that valley. When Valentine had kissed her there, everything had felt as though it was drawing to a close and their future together had been about to begin. Little had they known what dangers had been ahead of them and who their true enemy was.
She wasn't as confident this time. Fighting the lord of a bloodline was infinitely easier than battling against an ancient necromancer. Vampires she could handle, magic was a different matter. She had tasted the strength of Elena's power, as had Valentine. If anyone knew the true depth of Elena's power, it was him.
Valentine met Prophecy's gaze when she looked across at him. He searched her face for the reason behind her concerned expression. He could sense the curiosity in her and could feel the questions. She was always full of questions.
"Nervous?” he said in a teasing way. She felt anything but nervous to him.
She shook her head resolutely.
He glanced at the distant castle and the blood-red sky, and then looked along the line of the army. To his right were Mia and Dmitri, flanked by Hyperion and his Watchmen. On his left walked Prophecy, Venturi, Serenity and Cornelius. The head guards followed behind, along with the rest of their forces.
He could almost see what would happen when they reached the split in the valley. Hyperion and Venturi would drop back, along with Mia and Dmitri. Prophecy would remain with him, and the guards of Aurorea and Caelestis would join them. It was a good plan, and one that he felt could work. If himself and Prophecy focused on reaching Elena rather than fighting her minions, there was a chance many lives could be spared. The Watchmen, Dmitri's werewolves and the Tenebrae were all far more experienced in battle. It was best they were left to deal with the zombies and any other demons that Elena might have convinced to join her.
Lowering his hand, he brushed the back of it against Prophecy's. She immediately slipped hers into it, locking fingers with his, and he felt the magic seeping into him, tickling his skin as it passed through. He smiled at the sight of her in her armour. Some of it was too big for her, he'd noticed that when putting it on her, but it would do a good job of protecting her. She didn't look at all comfortable with the helmet. Since they'd started down the hill, she'd adjusted it no less then six times.
They left the safety of the tree-line behind and walked towards the mountains. Her fingers tightened around his and he could feel how nervous she was now they were approaching the castle. He squeezed her hand, silently reassuring her, and kept up his own confidence, not letting the thoughts at the back of his mind sway him. They could do this, and there was no way he was going to lose her. They'd been through Hell and back over the past few weeks. They were going to defeat Elena and be together.
"Are you all right?” he asked straight into her head, thankful that he could communicate with her secretly.
She turned her head to face him. A smile was in her eyes even if she couldn't coax it onto her lips.
"A little scared, maybe. Thinking too much about the fight I suppose.” She glanced at the castle and continued her telepathic speech. “I can feel how strong she is."
Her hand trembled against his.
"I can feel how strong you are,” he said without speaking.
The smile graced her lips this time, but quickly faded. “I'm so frightened we'll lose everyone, that we'll lose. I don't want to watch my friends die. Mathias—"
He held his hand up to stop her when he saw the tears in her eyes and felt the turbulent emotions stirring worry inside of her.
"Your friends are stronger than you give them credit for. Hyperion will see to it that Mia and Dmitri are protected. Tiberius and Xavier will protect Serenity and Cornelius. Even Venturi will not easily fall. You have seen him fight. Zombies are not going to prove a problem for him. Concentrate on yourself, focus on your magic and you will make it through this.” He wished he could take away all the pain she was feeling, but his thoughts had been running along the same line.
Elena had already taken so much from them, and she was powerful enough to take more. He pushed away the thoughts, shutting them down and reminding himself that he was a hunter, experienced in battle with the deadliest of enemies. Elena would prove no match for him and Prophecy, and their army.
"Promise me something,” Prophecy said into his head.
"Anything,” he replied.
"Stay away from Elena."
Even in his head, her tone was deadly serious and her look matched it. He knew what she feared the most. She was petrified that the vision was going to come true and Elena was going to kill him.
He brought Prophecy's hand up and placed his other one over it, holding it as tight as he could without hurting her.
Looking into her eyes, he tried to convince himself that if it meant she could focus during the battle, he would do as she'd asked.
He sighed.
"I cannot promise that, and you know it. I will keep my distance, but if she hurts you, if you are in any danger, I will intervene.” He held her gaze.
She hesitated for a moment and then her look softened and she nodded, clearly satisfied with the compromise.
He could still feel the nerves in her and he knew he had to help her overcome them like she had done the last time they'd fought here. She had to keep her focus and not worry about others during the fight or she could get hurt, or worse.
"Look at your friends, Prophecy. Look at me. Do not be frightened for their safety. Believe in their strength and abilities, as they believe in yours."
Prophecy looked along the line either side of her. Valentine was right. Even Serenity, Cornelius and Mia now looked confident. Dmitri was running with his pack, almost playing with them as they flanked the vampires. Hyperion was so sure of himself that he looked as though he was out for a night stroll rather than heading into battle. Venturi. She looked at him the longest. His eyes were dark and intently focused, his hand resting on the sword at his side. Confidence radiated off him almost as strongly as it did off Hyperion.
It seemed she was the only one worrying.
"Thank you,” she whispered to Valentine.
He smiled and squeezed her hand one more time before releasing it.
"Promise me something,” he said.
She nodded. “Anything."
"Stay close to me, and if you cannot, then stay close to Venturi or Hyperion. They will protect you. Venturi would not let anything happen to you."
She could feel so much concern in him that she nodded before he'd even finished his sentence.
She was surprised when he drew his sword and grinned.
"Ready?” he said.
Looking down the valley, a shiver ran through her when she saw the army of zombies advancing towards them.
Drawing her own sword, she looked along the line again, checking that everyone was ready, and then picked up the pace.
The magic surged through her, flooding her veins and making her whole body hum with the strength of it. She'd never felt it so powerful before. It knew that this was it. The final battle had begun.
The strange red light from the halo glinted off her sword when she raised it.
Lowering her weapon in the signal to attack, confidence and strength filled her as the army around her roared. She ran down the valley with them, heading straight for the zombies.
She grinned.
This ended tonight.
Prophecy fought her way through the first wave of zombies, hacking and slashing at any of them that dared to come near her. She raised her hand, unleashing another ball of crackling magic and not stopping to watch it rip through the zombies blocking the way ahead of her.
The smell of charred flesh filled the still air.
Spinning, she brought her sword around in a deadly arc, cutting the heads off another two zombies and pausing for a moment with her backs to their bodies and the advancing army.
All around her, she could see her friends fighting against Elena's army. Valentine had remained close to her. She was impressed by the skill he wielded his sword with. Her eyes flicked to Venturi when he moved past her. She knew he was staying close to her too. His commanders flanked him at all times, but he needed no protection.
He was an exceptional swordsman, easily dispatching the zombies that stood in his path.
When he looked at her, his eyes darkening into a frown, she sprung up and back-flipped over the attacking zombie. She kicked it in the back of the head, causing it to stumble forwards, and before she'd even landed, she'd decapitated it.
She slid a little and looked down to see that the damp valley grass was turning into mud under the weight of the two armies.
Regaining her footing, she turned fast on the spot and brought her sword up to block the attack she'd sensed. She growled when she looked into the eyes of an Aleaeries. Pushing her sword against the one it had struck at her with, she forced it backwards and then leaped away from it to give herself more room to manoeuvre.
She rolled her shoulders and waited.
It straightened to its full height, towering over her, and spread its wings. Its wide mouth distorted into a grin, showing her rows of needle-sharp teeth, and its scales shimmered in the strange light from the halo.
The moment it raised its sword, she blasted it with her magic. The threads of purple bore into its flesh and she grinned when it looked shocked and confused.
And then it exploded.
Immediately ducking away and protecting her head with her arms, she pulled a face of disgust when she heard the slapping noise of chunks of flesh hitting the mud and the acrid smell of demon blood filled the air.
She came out from underneath her arms and looked at the mess on the floor and the way the zombies near her had stopped to eat it.
Then her eyes met Venturi's.
He was frowning, and covered in blood.
She kept her smile steady, resisting the temptation to laugh and telling herself that it wasn't really the time for that kind of behaviour. It was hard when he looked so annoyed and funny.
He raised his helmet slightly and drew a hand down his face, wiping away the blood.
He looked at his hand, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.
She shook her head but he grinned and flicked the blood at her. It hit her square in the face and she was about to shout at him for it when she saw another Aleaeries heading for him. Raising her hand, she released two dark purple orbs of magic at the demon.
Venturi's eyes widened as they shot towards him and then he turned on the spot as they split, zooming around him on either side.
They buried themselves into the Aleaeries that was about to jump on him and she ducked at the same time as Venturi threw himself forwards to avoid the blast.
There was a loud bang followed by more wet slaps.
She came out of hiding when someone touched her arm and went to lunge at them with her sword. They easily blocked her attack and hauled her to her feet. She smiled sheepishly at Valentine when he frowned at her, looking unimpressed by the fact that she'd attacked him.
Quickly looking over at Venturi, a warm sense of relief filled her when she saw that he was all right. He smiled at her and it made the warmth inside become heat. When he disappeared into the throng of zombies, she turned back to Valentine. She was surprised that he wasn't frowning. She knew he could feel the emotions that had filled on her seeing that Venturi wasn't hurt. There was nothing but a look of understanding in his eyes.
She squeezed his hand, giving him a smile, and then surveyed the battle.
There were still a lot of zombies between them and the castle. They'd barely reached the edge of the forest that surrounded the Tenebrae home. Looking back in the direction she'd come, she saw that the rear forces were now battling the zombies. Screams punctuated the sound of battle and she knew that those cries hadn't come from the zombies. Some of her army was falling.
Valentine tugged Prophecy in the same direction Venturi had gone. If anyone knew a fast route to the castle, it was the Tenebrae. He could see him just ahead of them, fighting with relish and losing himself in thrill of killing the zombies.
It wasn't just Venturi who was getting a kick out of killing them. He was too. He had so much hatred and anger inside of him, so much grief that he needed to get out, and butchering the army of the person responsible for bringing him all that pain was such sweet relief. He knew that Prophecy felt the same. He'd sensed her feelings throughout the fight so far. She was taking great pleasure in diminishing Elena's forces.
Releasing Prophecy's hand, he went to block a zombie as it swiped at him, but it was suddenly gone. He looked up when a gurgled cry sounded and saw the zombie impaled on the end of a naginata. Hyperion smiled at him when their eyes met and then he flung the zombie into the rest of them.
The zombies scrambled for it, tearing at its flesh and chewing it with moans of happiness.
That was until they were all suddenly burning into ashes.
Valentine looked at Prophecy. She was wearing a grim look behind her helmet, her eyes dark as she watched the zombies disintegrate. The magic still circled her hand. Rich purple, almost black, threads of it laced her fingers together.
He moved at the same time as she did, throwing himself back into the fight and slashing at anything that came near him. He changed into his vampire guise, using his heightened vision to scour the battlefield. All he could see between them and the castle were zombies. There was no sign of any more Aleaeries, but that didn't mean there weren't any. With their shape-shifting abilities, Aleaeries were incredibly hard to detect. Any of the zombies, or even the werewolves and vampires, present could be one.
Bringing his sword down in a swift arc, he cleaved a zombie in two and then turned, shifting his weapon so he was holding it in both hands, and brought it up. It sliced through a zombie, cutting its arm off and going straight through its head. The zombie fell, soon disappearing under other zombies as they fought over its flesh.
He glanced around and frowned when he saw that Prophecy was moving away from him. Cutting and hacking his way towards her, he left the injured zombies for the Watchmen and Tenebrae to deal with.
A distant howl punctuated the noise of battle and a hush descended for a brief second before another howl met it. He turned instinctively to face the sound, recognising the call as Dmitri's. He spotted his friend up on the ridge above the zombies and fought distractedly as he watched Dmitri charge the enemy. The two-dozen werewolves he was leading bounded into the fray, knocking zombies in all directions and filling the air with the snapping of bones and satisfied growls.
Valentine fended off another zombie and then caught Prophecy's arm, pulling her to safety when one of the zombie commanders swiped at her with his axe. Valentine roared at him and pushed Prophecy towards Venturi where she'd be safe before he attacked. He ran at the zombie, sheathing his sword and extending his claws. He swiped his opponent's axe away and his armour pressed into his stomach as they collided, ending up nose to nose. Roaring again, he dug his claws into the zombie's shoulders and pushed himself up. He flipped over him, retaining his grip and slamming the zombie into the ground when he landed. Standing heavily on his opponent's back, he drew his sword and raised it high before bringing it down and cutting the zombie's head in two down the middle.
"Thanks,” Prophecy said straight into his head.
"Keep alert. I will not lose you,” he responded.
Prophecy watched him for a moment as he fought through the zombies and then turned around to see Venturi looking at her.
"Try to be careful,” he said, shaking his head as affection filled his black eyes. “I will not lose you."
She frowned and watched him attack another zombie. It was strange that he'd said exactly the same thing as Valentine. It wasn't possible that he'd heard what Valentine had said to her. She felt she should be more surprised by it, but when she took into account that they both loved her, it didn't seem surprising at all that they'd both told her the same thing.
She smiled when she found herself in a clearing amongst the zombies. There wasn't far to go before they reached the castle now, and then the real battle began.
"Enjoying yourself?” A warm amused voice asked beside her.
She turned her smile on Hyperion, noticing that he was no longer wearing his helmet. He was drenched in blood, thin trickles of it marking his face like war paint, and he was grinning from ear to ear.
"Absolutely. You?” she said.
"It has been too long since I had the chance to fight like this. My Watchmen insist on remaining close, even though they know these zombies are no match for me.” He shrugged and thrust his naginata forwards.
She looked with wide eyes at the impaled zombie and then back at Hyperion as he drew the blade of his weapon out of it.
"Your loves are waiting for you,” he said with a playful smirk.
She glanced at Venturi and Valentine. They were both waiting for her a few metres away, killing their time by decapitating zombies.
Looking at Hyperion, she tried to think of something to say to wipe the smirk off his face and then just sighed when nothing came to her.
He nudged her, pushing her forwards a little as though she needed encouragement to go to Valentine and Venturi.
Giving Hyperion a black look, she began walking towards them but then stopped and looked back at him.
"Stay close. We'll need your help once we're in."
He nodded and then turned away from her, his long black cloak catching the breeze as he walked off with three Watchmen in tow.
She wished she had three guards with her at all times.
Catching up with Venturi and Valentine, she realised that in a way she had two guards with her. They would never let anyone hurt her, regardless of how much pain they had to endure themselves in order to protect her.
"Finished chatting?” Venturi said with a raised brow.
"Yep,” she said, smiling broadly.
Venturi was about to speak when she cut him off by gutting a zombie behind him with her sword. He looked down at it when it fell to the floor and then up into her eyes.
"Try to be careful.” She echoed his earlier words and then held her arm out, casually intimating the castle. “Shall we?"
"Follow me,” he said.
She did, keeping herself safely tucked between him and Valentine as they fought towards the castle. With the skills and strength of Valentine and Venturi, combined with her magic, they made fast work of killing all zombies that stood in their path. When the three of them fought together, it seemed nothing could stand in their way.
Magic buzzed in her veins, humming and burning. She stopped fighting and looked up at one of the castle's turrets. A dim light shone there, forming a halo around a silhouette. She knew who it was.
Elena was watching them.
Prophecy drew her hand back and then threw an orb of magic at the window where the witch was. The stones of the turret exploded, raining down on the castle below and filling the air around it with dust. She could still sense the power, but that didn't surprise her. She'd known her spell wouldn't kill Elena. She'd just wanted to fire a warning shot across her bow.
"Watch the castle!” Venturi shouted at her.
She pulled an awkward face. She'd completely forgotten that this was his home.
He growled under his breath and she made a mental note not to destroy his castle if she could help it.
Throwing herself into the fight again, the violence took over as she cleared their path to the castle of the few remaining zombies.
When they'd completely broken free of the zombie army, she looked back and saw that Hyperion and some of his Watchmen were also through, along with some of the Tenebrae, Caelestis and Aurorea guards.
Not far away she could see Mia and Dmitri fighting to break through along with Piotr. A short distance from them, Xavier and his men were massacring any remaining zombies with the help of Tiberius, Serenity and Cornelius, and the rest of the Caelestis.
Satisfied that her friends were safe, she walked towards the castle. She held her sword tight and focused on the magic swirling around her hand. It comforted her to feel how much power she commanded. It was stronger than it had ever been and she felt confident that she could win and defeat Elena.
She kept telling herself that as they headed into the dark corridors of the castle, following Venturi.
She didn't like the idea of him leading. He was too vulnerable to attack and she didn't know what she'd do without him. She picked up the pace, falling into step beside him at the same time as Valentine came up beside her. With all three of their senses reaching out and searching for any sign of danger, and with Hyperion and his men behind her, there was no way anyone could sneak up on them.
The air was thick and stuffy, clinging close to her as they walked deeper into the castle. Her nerves were alight, pushing her senses to the limit as she desperately searched out any signatures. Nothing came to her and it only made her anxiety worsen. She stopped breathing in anticipation of the fight, knowing that somehow Elena was cloaking her minions from them just like the witch had cloaked herself and Valentine when she'd come to rescue him.
It was too quiet.
The din of battle was growing distant and Prophecy still couldn't sense anything ahead of them, or behind. She glanced at Valentine, seeing in his grim expression that he felt the same as her. This wasn't right. The castle should be swarming with zombies and demons. Elena wouldn't be so stupid as to leave herself unprotected.
Prophecy looked at Venturi. His gaze shifted to meet hers, his black eyes unnerving her a little but not as much as waiting to be attacked was.
"We're blind,” she whispered, quiet enough that only vampiric hearing would be able to pick it up.
Venturi nodded and looked over his shoulder. She followed his gaze, looking at Hyperion. He was as calm as ever.
She realised why.
"Anything?” she mouthed the word.
He smiled and nodded, and then pointed up the hall in front of them. It was so dark that she couldn't make anything out, not even by using her heightened vision. She frowned and squinted, hoping to see what it was that waited for them, and then cursed Elena for dampening their senses and hiding her army.
She looked back at Hyperion and he strode to catch up with her. Venturi moved to one side, allowing Hyperion to take his place beside her.
Hyperion's eyes flashed purple and he stared into the distance.
Clearly, Elena hadn't bargained on her bringing the oldest vampire alive with her. Although the necromancer's spell was dampening her senses and those of Venturi and Valentine, it wasn't strong enough to fully stop Hyperion's. He was too powerful.
Calling her magic, she made it hover above her hand. It cast an eerie purple glow about the walls, throwing the harsh stone into sharp relief and drawing all colour from the world. It made Hyperion's eyes shine a bright, more vivid shade of purple.
She stopped when he did. He brought his hand up under hers, making her raise it. She called the magic so the light burned more fiercely and her stomach flipped over when she saw the hallway in front of her.
Breaking free of Hyperion's grasp, she threw the sparking ball of magic at the zombies crowding the narrow hall. They exploded in a shower of flesh and blood, but more took their place. She drew her sword and bumped against Hyperion.
Looking at Valentine when he growled, she realised why he was upset.
It was a trap.
There was no way they could fight in this corridor. There was barely room to move, let alone swing a sword.
"Is there another way?” she called out to Venturi, casting another ball of magic at the advancing zombies.
"No. Not without going back to where we came in. The castle was built defensively. It was designed to stop invading armies and give the advantage to the occupying forces."
It wasn't what she wanted to hear.
Elena's plan became startlingly clear when she cast another spell at the zombies, sending fine threads of magic ripping through them. Her head spun a little.
Elena wanted her to have to use her power because it would weaken her.
She sheathed her sword.
She wasn't about to do as the witch wanted.
Grabbing the naginata from the Watchman behind her, she advanced on the zombies, hacking at them and growling with effort. It wasn't a weapon she was used to, but it certainly was effective at slaughtering the masses that stood in her way, and the length of the staff kept her a safe distance from them. She gave a smile when Hyperion came up beside her, killing the zombies with flair and skill. She kicked the mutilated bodies to one side, trying to keep the floor clear as they pressed on.
Their dead blood pooled in the flagstones, drenching them and making them slippery underfoot. The scent of it turned her stomach and she dropped back a little when Valentine joined them, using the blade on the end of the long staff to slice and impale their opponents.
She covered her mouth for a moment and looked at Venturi. He was watching her with concern. Lowering her hand, she smiled at him and handed him her naginata. He took it with a nod of his head and joined Hyperion and Valentine in disposing of the zombies blocking their path.
A noise in the direction they'd come made her draw her sword and she pushed her way through the Watchmen. She was relieved when she realised it was only Dmitri and Mia, and some of the others come to join them.
Dmitri was back in human form. His bare skin was saturated with blood and deep slashes darted across his chest. His ruined trousers barely covered his backside and groin.
She raised her hand and pressed the amulet against them, sealing them just enough that they no longer bled. She gave him a look that said she wished she could fully heal them, but she needed to save her strength.
He smiled, gratitude showing in his eyes.
"How's it looking out there?” she said.
"Many of Elena's army have fallen. Those that are left are injured. Our forces will easily eradicate them. That is why we have come to you. We felt that we were needed more here.” Mia sheathed her sword and wiped the blood off her hands.
Prophecy nodded in agreement. “Stay close. I think we're almost through."
The Watchmen stood to one side as she passed, followed by Mia and Dmitri. Valentine turned to look at her when she neared him. She could see relief in his eyes when he saw that his friends were all right.
Stepping past him, she held her arm out by her side, stopping Venturi and Hyperion from attacking the zombies in front of her.
They groaned at her, lurching forwards in a steady stream. She could just about see the point where they ended. There could only be another forty to cut through before they reached the clearing.
Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and focused on the magic and her hand. She held it out with her palm facing upwards and visualised it in her head. Calling one of the spells she'd absorbed from her mother's box, she grimaced when her stars burned so hot that her skin felt as though it was on fire.
She held her nerve, resisting the temptation to give in before the spell was complete. Frowning, she concentrated harder, blotting out the pain and feeling the power rushing through her body. It sparked through her veins, dancing along every nerve as it sucked the strength from every inch of her.
When she opened her eyes, a pale pink, almost white fireball was hovering above her hand, spinning so fast that it was a blur.
She smirked at the zombies.
They'd stopped in their tracks and were deathly quiet.
Their whole attention was with the spell she'd summoned.
Bringing her hand around in a swift arc, she unleashed it and watched as it zigzagged through the zombies. They exploded one by one as the magic touched them, sending showers of flesh and blood splattering against the walls and ceiling of the corridor. When the magic had nothing left to destroy, it disappeared with a harsh pop.
Her head spun and she pressed her hand to it while surveying the damage she'd done. Bits of zombie flesh dropped to the floor, splashing into the puddles of blood. She shook her hand as it buzzed with remnants of the spell and looked at it. The magic hadn't drained her as much as she'd expected it to. Besides feeling a little dizzy, she was fine. The spell didn't seem to have taken any of her energy.
Maybe it had something to do with the eclipse and how strong the magic felt now.
Or maybe it was because she had more control and she was stronger.
Either way, she wasn't about to question why the magic wasn't draining her of as much energy as it used to.
Her head snapped up when she heard a low murmuring in the distance and she reached out with her senses.
Somewhere nearby, there were at least two hundred signatures. She couldn't sense what they were. They could be anything: human, zombie or demon. All she knew was that was a lot of people compared to the dozen or so she had with her.
She glanced at Venturi and Valentine. The apprehensive looks they gave her said it all. They'd felt what she had and were worried about the odds of survival.
She didn't know how many she'd lost in the battle outside, or how long it would take the remaining vampires and werewolves left there to kill the remaining zombies. One thing she did know. She couldn't wait for them. No matter how dire the odds were, she had to face Elena now before the necromancer had a chance to open the gates to Hell and call for reinforcements.
Tightening her grip on her sword, she walked down the corridor, treading carefully so she didn't slip on the mess that littered it.
At the end of it, there was a small wooden door. She didn't recognise it as any of the ones she'd passed through in the two times she'd been to the castle.
Venturi stepped forwards and unlocked it. There was another corridor on the other side. It was pitch black.
Prophecy threw a fireball down in and closely watched it light the way. There was no sign of anyone in the corridor and was nowhere for someone to hide. She looked at Venturi, uncertain about heading into a corridor that could so easily be another trap.
He placed a heavily gloved hand on her armoured shoulder, making a clunking sound.
"This corridor cuts through the castle and will bring us out near the upper door in the great hall. It is not a trap, Prophecy. The door at the other end is locked, and only I have the key."
Relief swept fast and warm through her, chasing away the dark thoughts of ambush that had been crowding her mind. She smiled to show him she was thankful to hear it and then followed him into the corridor. When he was just inside, he stopped and took down a torch from the wall. He held it out to her and she lit it with her magic. He smiled and then began walking towards the other end of the corridor.
Valentine fell into step beside her as she walked, his hand brushing against her right one. The warmth of comfort replaced the warmth of relief and she slipped her hand into his, making the most of the quiet moment they'd found themselves in.
"How're you doing?” she said telepathically.
He gave her a slight smile and seeing it brought hers out. She'd always loved the way he smiled at her.
The battle seemed to slip away, drifting into the background and leaving her feeling as though she wasn't in any danger.
"I am doing well. The battle has been a success so far but it is not the time to get complacent. We must be on our guard against Elena. We do not know how far she has made it towards opening the gates to Hell, and we do not know what awaits us in that room."
Cold fear crept into her veins when she remembered her visions. Images of Valentine burying a sword into her chest blurred into ones of herself about to decapitate him. She swallowed hard and tried to push them away, not wanting to think about them or the fact that there was still time for them to happen. She didn't know how strong her spell over Valentine was or whether it would withstand an attempt by Elena to lure him back to her side. Her stomach turned over and she stared blankly at Venturi where he was walking in front of them.
Valentine squeezed her hand and she knew that he'd sensed the overwhelming feelings of fear and doubt that were running riot through her. He held it so tightly that it brought tears to her eyes and she struggled to hold them back, telling herself that she had to be strong. Nothing in her future was set, no matter what the visions had shown her. Valentine had been right when he'd told her that she could change them. She'd already changed one and she could do it again.
Valentine wasn't going to hurt her, and she certainly wasn't going to kill him. She'd fought too hard to save him so they could be together.
The sound of a key grating in a lock brought her back to the terrible reality of the situation and it hit her hard. This was it. She followed Venturi across the hall, her hands trembling as she watched him place the torch in a holder on the wall and open the other door. Beyond it was Elena. There was no turning back now. This was her moment, their moment. It was time either to save the world, or destroy it.
She raced to remember what the prophecy had said, but it wouldn't come to her. Her thoughts were in complete disarray, colliding with each other and swimming about her head so fast that she couldn't pin one down.
She let go of Valentine's hand and called the magic. The feeling of power calmed her, but not enough to stop her from shaking inside.
Forcing a smile when Valentine adjusted her helmet for her, she looked into his eyes, trying to memorise the sweet look he was giving her in case she never saw him again. She hated the finality of her thoughts, and how it already felt as though Elena had defeated them. She had fought hard to make it to this moment. Now wasn't the time to give up before the final battle had even begun. It was going to be hard, but when she looked into Valentine's eyes, she knew it was going to be worth it.
If only so she could finally be with him.
She tiptoed and kissed him, trying to shut out the sadness that filled her as their lips brushed against each other, and telling herself the same thing she'd told herself that night on the mountain when he'd first kissed her.
This wouldn't be their last kiss.
Tomorrow, when all was said and done, she would tell him that she loved him.
She knew in her heart that they would make it through this.
Together.
He sighed when she broke the kiss and turned away from him. Her grip on the sword tightened and she readied herself for the battle that lay ahead.
Venturi turned to her and she remembered the vision she'd had of kissing him. This wouldn't be the last time she saw him. He'd make it through this just like her and Valentine would.
She nodded, silently telling him that it was time.
Venturi pushed the door open and moved swiftly through it. Prophecy followed him closely with Valentine at her side. Hyperion was right behind her with Mia and Dmitri.
Running out onto the balcony, she looked down at the room below them and déjà vu struck her. Every inch of the room was full, a jostling sea of bodies whose attention was wholly with her and her friends.
Her eyes strayed to Venturi again and she felt the full force of the look he gave her. He remembered her attack on this castle as clearly as she did, and he still hurt because of it. She tried to show him with just a look that she was sorry for what she'd done.
He turned away from her, giving her a smile at the last moment.
Calling the magic, she threw a ball of it down into the waiting zombies and watched it tear through them, dramatically reducing their number. She cast another one for good measure. The fewer zombies they had to fight in close combat, the better.
By the time she moved again, Venturi and Valentine were almost at the top of the stairs that led down into the expansive room. The air was already filling with the scent of decaying blood and the groans of the zombies as they lurched to the shouted commands of their more conscious leaders.
Hyperion and his men rushed past her and she was about to follow when she found her feet frozen to the floor, her eyes drawn to one spot in the room.
There, on the raised platform where she'd killed the lord of Tenebrae, was Elena.
The cloak she wore was drawn back, revealing black armour that was moulded to the shape of the witch's body. A long sword gleamed at her side, her hand resting on it, waiting. Her face was hidden beneath the hood, but Prophecy knew it was her. She could sense the power radiating off her, and it was stronger than she'd expected it to be.
She was transfixed when Elena pushed the hood backwards and the warm torchlight caught on her milky skin. She smiled.
Prophecy drew her sword and set her jaw.
When Elena's attention moved away from her, she followed the witch's gaze and found her watching Valentine. He and Venturi were battling their way down the stairs with the assistance of Hyperion and his Watchmen. She ran there, desperate to keep Valentine safe from any spell that Elena might try on him.
Shoving her way through the Watchmen, she practically ran into Valentine. He frowned when he looked at her and then looked up, straight at Elena.
Prophecy's chest tightened when he didn't move for a long time and she feared that Elena was trying to call him back to her. Touching his hand with her right one, she fed the magic into him, focusing on the spell she'd cast and hoping it would keep him free from Elena's command.
He looked down at her and smiled.
"Ready?” he said.
She nodded. “As I'll ever be."
The moment of quiet shattered when something grabbed her hand and the world sped to a dizzying pace. She fought hard against the zombie attacking her, punching it repeatedly in the face until it was no longer recognisable. It dropped to the floor, its grip on her loosening. She threw its hand off her and blasted a hole through the nearest zombie. Impaling another with her sword, she grunted with effort when she gripped the handle with both hands and then forced the blade upwards, cutting the zombie open. The sword slid free of its head and she pressed on, barely able to glance at her friends to check they were all right.
Mia and Dmitri were staying close together, while Hyperion and his men were making fast work of the zombies.
Taller shapes appeared in front of Elena and Prophecy squinted to make out what they were.
"Aleaeries!” Venturi shouted across at her.
She turned in time to see him decapitate one zombie with his sword while crushing another's head with his bare hands.
His eyes were blacker than midnight.
She slid into her vampire guise and set her sights on Elena.
Roaring, Prophecy released a glowing white fireball and sent it zigzagging towards the witch. It ripped through all the zombies in its path, making them explode and filling the room with red rain. It covered everything, filling her senses. The smell of the blood when the fireball hit one of the Aleaeries made her teeth itch and she surrendered to the violence as it begged her to kill again.
She ducked and rolled when something swooped towards her, its shrill cry echoing painfully in her ears. Coming to her feet, she killed the zombies surrounding her and then dodged the Aleaeries as it came around for another attack.
She jumped when she found hands on her hips and was relieved to find it was Valentine.
He grinned, exposing his canines as his blue eyes shone brightly at her. “Ready to fly?"
She frowned at first and then watched the Aleaeries circling back around. She grinned back at Valentine and nodded.
He bent over and locked his hands together to form a cradle. She placed her right foot into it and fixed her senses on the Aleaeries diving towards them. Closing her eyes, she waited and then put pressure on Valentine's hand.
He launched her upwards and she opened her eyes as she sailed through the air. Flipping over backwards, she clutched her sword in both hands and shoved it through the Aleaeries’ back as she landed on it. It cried out and nose dived towards the ground at alarming speed. Pulling her sword out of it, she impaled it again and then cut its head off before leaping free at the last second.
She landed heavily on a group of unsuspecting zombies and growled as she released thread after thread of magic while turning on the spot. Each thread sliced through its targets neck, decapitating it with a hiss of burnt flesh.
Turning sharply, she couldn't see Valentine anywhere. She was surrounded by zombies and there was no sign of anyone to help her.
Venturi growled and shoved his sword through the neck of the zombie coming towards him. He froze when he heard a scream and searched out the owner of it. He knew that cry. It made his stomach turn with fear and his mouth went dry as he broke into a run, following his senses and slashing at everything that stood in his path.
Roaring, he hacked the zombies blocking his way to pieces, butchering them. He pushed the last one out of the way and grabbed Prophecy's arm, tugging her free of the group and hauling her to her feet. He wrapped one arm about her, holding her close as he fought the zombies that were coming at him. They lashed out at him, hitting him hard, but he didn't relinquish his grip on Prophecy. He held her tight, keeping her face pressed against his chest, protecting her. The scent of her blood filled his senses and he fought harder, trying to clear room in the battle so he could see if she was all right.
He backed into the wall at the side of the room and growled threateningly at the zombies. He was relieved when out of the corner of his eye he saw two Watchmen coming towards him. Waving his sword, he caught their attention. They nodded in acknowledgement and began to attack the zombies, giving him time to check on Prophecy.
Slowly releasing her, he slipped out of his vampire guise and frowned when he drew back a little. Her helmet was gone and there was a long gash across the side of her head. She winced as he gingerly pressed his fingers to it, gritting his teeth as he inspected it. It was deep and bleeding badly.
"What happened? Are you all right?” he said, sheathing his sword and holding her shoulders with both hands.
"Give me your hand,” she whispered and leaned heavily against the wall for support.
He didn't question her. Pulling his left glove off, he held his hand out to her. He was surprised when she bit down on his wrist, holding it tightly and closing her eyes as she drank. When she released him and leaned her head back into the wall, he stared at her mouth and her bloodied fangs and lips. Licking his own, he fought for control over the tempestuous feelings of desire and need inside of him.
She smiled when she opened her eyes and looked right into his.
"Thank you,” she said and brought her hand up, pressing the amulet against the side of her head. The stone glowed purple and when she removed her hand, the wound was gone. “You really do have strong blood."
He smiled and went to lick the wound on his wrist but she caught hold of his hand and brought it to her. He closed his eyes when she licked it, her movements slow and sensual, and then frowned when she pressed a kiss to his wrist while her thumb brushed softly against his fingers.
Opening his eyes, he looked around him but she was nowhere to be seen. He swallowed hard and stared at his wrist, trying to make sense of what had just happened and cursing her for doing something now, at a time when he could do nothing in return and didn't have time to be distracted by her.
Slipping his glove back on, he changed back into his vampire guise and drew his sword.
He grinned as he threw himself back into the fight, his instincts taking over while his mind replayed the way it had felt to have her kiss his wrist. He had to find her and protect her like he'd vowed to, if only so they would both be there when everything was over and he could ask her what that kiss had meant.
He growled when he bumped into someone and spun on the spot, bringing his sword around.
His eyes widened when Hyperion deflected his attack and grinned at him.
"I see your lady is fighting well.” Hyperion nodded across the room in the direction of Elena.
Venturi looked there and saw that Prophecy had made it halfway to the witch. His eyes scanned the battle and he growled when he spotted Valentine was fighting his way towards Prophecy.
"Interesting interlude you had.” The note of amusement in Hyperion's voice didn't go unnoticed by Venturi.
"Don't you have better things to do be doing rather than watching her all the time?” Venturi decapitated a zombie and kicked it backwards into the others. They toppled to the ground, moaning as they tried to get up again.
Hyperion gave him a broad smile. “It is not her that I watch. It is her two loves."
Venturi turned to say something, desperate to know whether what Hyperion had said was true and Prophecy loved him, but the lord of Validus was gone. Roaring at the ceiling, he unleashed his frustration out on the nearest zombies, crushing their heads with a single punch and decapitating them with his claws.
Prophecy spun to face the direction of the roar. She watched zombies sail through the air, missing limbs or their head. She knew who the owner of the roar had been. Leaving Venturi without an explanation had been a bad thing to do, but again she was running from her feelings. One day, she'd tell him how she felt, but today wasn't that day.
Focusing on the battle again, she blasted her way through the last of the zombies between her and Elena, and found herself face to face with Valentine.
"Thank the Devil you're here,” she said and went to go towards him, but stopped when he didn't move or say a thing.
She frowned and wrapped her arm about herself when cold crept into her veins and a shiver spread through her.
She stared into the dark eyes watching her, and realisation came fast and shocking as it sunk in.
It wasn't Valentine.
She barely had time to roll out of the way as the sword arced dangerously quick towards her. She came to her feet and jumped, clearing the second swipe he made. Landing hard, she stumbled a little and breathed hard. Her eyes locked with Valentine's, searching them deeply for a sign of what move he would make next.
She told herself repeatedly that it wasn't him. He didn't kill her and she didn't kill him. It all made sense now.
Raising her hand, she called the magic, strong and dark. The almost black threads encircled her hand, weaving in distorted patterns around her fingers and waiting for her command.
She had to prove her theory, had to make sure she was right.
Pulling her arm back, she shoved it forwards again and cried out when she released the magic. It zoomed towards its target and she held her breath, waiting.
She grinned the moment Valentine raised his hand and easily deflected the spell. It shot off in another direction, and she shot towards Valentine.
Attacking fiercely, she rained blow after blow of her sword down on her enemy. She licked her teeth when her blade sliced through his arm and the scent of human blood filled the air. For a flicker of a moment, Valentine's face shifted back into Elena's.
Prophecy didn't give the witch time to heal herself. She kept attacking, alternating between using her sword and using her magic. Before long, she'd backed Elena up onto the platform.
Then it hit her.
This was all too easy.
Something was wrong.
She shook off the feeling and continued, masterfully defending herself with her sword and using her amulet to deflect any spells that Elena cast. She grinned when she cut through Elena's leg, but when the witch didn't cry out, Prophecy again got the feeling that something wasn't right.
Clashing swords with Elena, she shoved her backwards, her nose practically pressing against the witch's.
"This ends tonight,” Prophecy ground the words out.
"Prophecy!” Valentine called to her and she glanced out of the corner of her eye at him where he was fighting at the edge of the platform.
He nodded towards something.
Prophecy's eyes widened when she saw the massive blue portal behind Elena. How could she have been so stupid? How could she have not noticed it? Elena must have called it up when they were fighting and that's why she'd been so easy to attack. She was using all her magic to call the portal.
"I have to agree,” Elena whispered by her ear and Prophecy's eyes widened when pain rocked her body, shooting out in all directions from her chest. The metallic tang of blood filled her mouth and she choked on it. She stared into Elena's eyes. “This does end tonight. This whole world does. Child of light."
Prophecy fell to the ground when Elena twisted the sword, bending the metal breast plate of her armour, and then pulled the sword out of her chest. She struggled to stifle the fear, telling herself that she couldn't die from such a wound. Her magic raced to heal herself but nothing happened. She pressed her hand against her chest, feeling the sticky coldness of her blood coating her fingers. She coughed as it filled her throat.
Her eyes filled with tears and all her strength left her as she stared helplessly at Elena.
The witch grinned at her and held up the sword.
Prophecy frowned when symbols shone through the blood coating the blade. The witch had stolen her power. How could she have been so stupid?
Elena plunged the sword into the heart of the portal and turned it.
Her blood was a key.
It was the key to Hell.
That's what her vision had been showing her.
She tried to get to her feet and failed, falling back to her knees and swallowing down the blood that had made it into her mouth. She could feel her body trying to heal itself, but without the magic able to help, it would take days.
She groaned in pain when someone picked her up. She knew it was Valentine. She could smell his scent and feel the fear in him as though it was her own. She wanted to tell him that she would be fine, but she couldn't take her eyes off the portal.
A red wave emanated from the point where the sword had been shoved into it. It spread outwards along the ripples, turning the whole portal the colour of blood, and then the centre of it shone orange like fire.
She closed her eyes when shadowy shapes appeared on it and Elena withdrew the sword.
Hell was coming.
The battle was lost.
Or was it?
Pushing away the pain, she gritted her teeth and tried to focus on what Venturi had told her about the prophecy but couldn't remember any of it.
She grunted as Valentine placed her down on her feet and held her, helping her stand.
Looking around, she sought out Venturi and was thankful when she spotted him close by. She pointed to him and Valentine nodded.
"Venturi!” he hollered and then his attention returned to her, his eyes showing her how scared he was. She didn't need to see it. She could feel it.
Pressing her hand against his chest, she managed a smile. His head shot up. She saw Venturi approaching, bringing several Watchmen and Hyperion with him. They surrounded her, fending off the zombies and buying her some time to think.
Venturi looked at her with eyes that betrayed his concern. He stood close to her and she could almost sense how helpless he felt.
"The prophecy,” she said and swallowed down the blood in her throat. “I can't remember it. There was something important in it..."
He held his hand up and she fell silent.
"Save your strength,” he said and then frowned as he stared thoughtfully at the floor. When he raised his head again, she could see he'd remembered. “A dark moon will herald the birth of a prophecy. Great powers will rise and grow. With the return of the long night, Hell will be unleashed. Our species will be decimated. Only in death can the light be released and the balance of power restored."
She mulled over his words, wincing as she tried to stand without assistance. The hall around her was filling with the growls of the beasts the portal had released and the sound of death filled the air.
She frowned.
"Only in death can the light be released...” She looked up into Valentine's eyes. He looked confused. “The light ... the day ... I'm the key. The child of light. My blood opened that portal, my blood has to close it."
"How?” Valentine said.
"I have to die."
He shook his head.
"You have to turn me,” she said, but was again met with a shake of his head. “Please Valentine, the fate of the world depends on it."
"You do not know that and we do not know whether you would come back if I tried to turn you. You are vampire as well as human. There is a chance that you will die. I cannot—"
"It's a chance I'm willing to take, Valentine. It's my choice. I have to do this. I have to die to stop the gates of Hell from fully opening."
"I cannot,” he said, his voice barely there and distant. She could feel the pain she was causing him by asking him to do this and it went straight to her heart.
The look on Venturi's face told her that if he could find the ability to speak, he'd be telling her the same thing as Valentine. Neither of them would risk her death, but she had no other choice.
She had to die.
"It's the humanity in my blood that has opened that portal. They call me the child of light, not the child of Hell. It's my humanity doing this."
Valentine again shook his head. “Do not ask me to do this. Please?"
"I have to. You promised me once remember? You told me that you'd never let me die and you'd never let me grow old. It's time you kept that promise."
"But what if...?” His eyes searched hers and it broke her heart to see the unshed tears in them.
Reaching up, she cupped his cheek and sighed.
"If I don't come back, at least I knew love.” Tiptoeing, she pressed a kiss to his lips and then whispered against them, “I love you."
She drew back a little and looked into his eyes again. He closed his and sighed, and when he reopened them, they were vivid blue.
She gasped when he bit down hard on her neck and grabbed his shoulders to support herself. His arms wrapped about her waist, holding her to him as he drank down her blood. She swallowed the pain she could feel in him, and her own hurt, and told herself that she would come back. Death was only the beginning. He released her neck and offered his wrist to her. She sunk her teeth into it and drank as much as she could, and then frowned when he bit her again. She could feel her body weakening as he drank, stealing her energy away and making her head spin. The world seemed to fade with her strength. Fear stole into her heart, cold and sharp. She closed her eyes and told herself again that she would come back from this. Valentine would never kill her.
Valentine held the blood down as he felt her slipping away, her body becoming heavier in his arms. He collapsed to the floor with her, holding her tightly and forcing back the tears that wanted to come. He cradled her in his arms as she went limp and buried his face in her hair when he could no longer sense anything.
She was gone.
He'd killed her.
He pulled away and stared at her ashen face, her lips almost as white as her cheeks. She had her eyes closed and looked so peaceful.
And he'd killed her.
Dropping her body to the floor, he turned and threw up the blood he'd stolen from her. He dug his fingertips into the flagstones and cursed himself for what he'd done. It sickened him, making the taste of her blood on his tongue like bitter poison. He retched again, trying to get it out of his system.
His heart ached when he felt the spell over him lift and he pressed a hand against his chest.
The Devil he'd killed her.
He looked up at Venturi and Hyperion. They were staring at him with stunned expressions, both clearly shocked by what he'd done. He ground his teeth and anger swept through him when he heard Elena laughing.
Standing up, he stared straight at her where she was waiting on the platform by the portal. He watched as it began to close and felt a small sense of satisfaction when Elena stopped laughing. Prophecy had been right. Her death had closed the portal.
He looked down at her where she lay on the floor and blinked, sending tears cutting down his cheeks. Bending down, he brushed the hair from her face, and then picked up his sword.
Elena had done this.
"Take care of her for me.” He turned to Venturi. He knew he didn't need to ask, but he did need to show Venturi that he trusted him with her.
"You know I will,” Venturi said, his gaze dropping to rest on Prophecy.
Valentine didn't look at her. He tightened his grip on his sword and shifted his attention to Hyperion.
"Protect them,” he said.
Hyperion nodded. “Where are you going?"
Valentine pushed past the Watchmen that were still fighting the zombies around them.
He set his sights on Elena.
"To end this."
"Welcome, child of darkness.” A voice drifted out to her through the haze and Prophecy moaned as she tried to move and pain shot through her.
Fluttering her eyes open, she squinted at the blurry shifting shapes around her and then frowned when a rush of noise hit her. She tried to flinch away from it but it seemed to surround her, closing in and suffocating her. She was thankful when someone caught her arm, lifting her as though she weighed nothing more than a feather. They held her, supporting her and holding her close.
Her knees wobbled and she almost collapsed, but the man's hold on her tightened to stop her.
"Drink,” he said. “You shall feel better then."
Drink? She didn't think she could. Her head was a riot of pain and confusion, her senses colliding with each other and sending her mixed messages about what was happening. She tried to focus, but the more she did, the worse she felt.
She couldn't remember much. There had been a lot of pain and darkness. Her insides felt as though someone hard torn them apart and haphazardly pieced them back together again.
"Drink.” The voice urged and a hand guided her.
She extended her canines and sunk her teeth into their flesh when she felt it beneath her lips. Drinking as deeply as she could manage, she frowned when her head began to clear and she realised that she didn't recognise the taste of the blood flowing into her. It was strong, powerful and old.
She released the man's neck and pulled back, stunned to see Hyperion smiling at her.
"Feeling better?” his smile turned seductive.
She frowned and then pressed her hand against her aching head and wrinkled her nose.
"What happened?” she whispered, barely aware of what was going on around them.
"It would seem Valentine successfully turned you,” Hyperion said and she looked around for Valentine.
It was only then she noticed the battle that was still raging. The Watchmen were fighting demons whose species she didn't recognise, devilish beasts twice the size of them. It didn't seem to bother the vampires much.
"Valentine? Where is he?” she said and frowned when she tried to tiptoe but almost fell over.
"You are still weak.” Hyperion caught her arm.
She looked at him and then at the amulet when strength surged through her. The stone glowed dark purple, and a red light pulsed in its centre. She couldn't believe her power had not only returned but had stayed with her through her turning.
"I'm not weak,” she whispered, staring into the heart of her amulet. “I've never felt so strong."
She looked over the heads of the demons around her and frowned when she saw Venturi and Valentine fighting Elena. Anger raced through her when Elena threw a fireball at Venturi, sending him spiralling through the air. He landed hard near her and she rushed over to him, the Watchmen and Hyperion clearing the path for her.
She knelt beside Venturi and removed his helmet. He was covered in cuts and bruises. She cupped his cheek with her right hand and gave him a smile when he opened his eyes a crack and looked into hers.
"I have died and miraculously gone to Heaven or I am dreaming,” he croaked the words out.
She shook her head. “Keep still."
Closing her eyes, she directed her magic to the amulet and held Venturi down with her free hand when she began to heal him. It took a matter of seconds. The speed of it surprised her but at the same time made her feel powerful.
She didn't stop Venturi when he sat up and wrapped his arms about her, muttering things into her neck and pressing the occasional kiss to it. She held him, smoothing the tangled threads of his hair and pressing her cheek to his. She was glad that he was all right too.
Releasing him, she averted her eyes when he looked at her with ones full of love, and then brought hers back again. She looked at him, hoping he could see her feelings for him. She wasn't going to run away from them any more.
He touched her cheek, giving her a look that said he couldn't quite bring himself to believe her.
She got to her feet and helped him up. The Watchmen stood to one side and she stared straight at Valentine.
He smiled.
Elena looked over at her and screamed. She could feel the witch's anger sweep through the room.
She grinned.
"Venturi, Hyperion...” she said and they both turned to look at her. She set her jaw and changed into her vampire guise. “Slaughter them all!"
They grinned and immediately set to work, chopping and hacking at the zombies so they could get to the demons that had come through the portal from Hell.
She went to join them but then stopped and stared at her hand and the amulet.
The magic wasn't focused any more. She could feel that the symbols were no longer drawn on her. They had gone deeper, into her blood and her bones, back to where they'd once been. They felt more potent now, and powerful.
She was more powerful.
She started a little when Valentine skidded to a halt beside her and wrapped his arms about her. She pressed her cheek into his chest and focused, calling a barrier to protect them and give them time. She smiled when she felt magic hit the barrier and realised that not even Elena could penetrate it.
Valentine pushed her backwards and she looked up at him.
"Your eyes are still green,” he said in a low voice, as though he'd expected different.
She'd not thought about it. She'd expected to wake up a Caelestis, not an Aurorea.
"And I still have magic,” she said and raised her hand, showing him.
The threads of purple danced around her fingers and she sighed when he pressed his palm against hers, and interlocked their fingers. The magic turned red and began to seep into him. She could feel the connection was still there, both the bond they shared through the magic and the one they shared through the claim.
"I kept my promise.” He held her hand a little tighter and she felt the hurt she'd caused in him.
"Thank you,” she said, tightly gripping his hand. “Now I have to ask you to do one more thing for me. Stay away from Elena when we fight."
"I shall, but if she shows any sign—"
Prophecy cut him off with a kiss. She savoured the feeling of his lips against hers and the way shivers ran through her whenever their tongues touched. Stepping back from him, she looked into his clear green eyes, remembering how they'd got to this moment and feeling the love he held for her.
She smiled and drew the magic back inside, causing the shield around them to disappear.
Valentine immediately sprang into action, his sword making fast work of the zombies that had crowded around them. She drew her sword and growled with effort as she hacked away at the zombies, trying to clear a path to Elena. Large horned demons moved to block her way but she flicked her wrist and sent threads of magic into them. It buried itself deep into their flesh, filling the air with a strange smell as it burnt them from the inside out.
Glancing at Valentine to make sure that he was all right, she was shocked when she saw that Mia was fighting beside him and there was no sign of Dmitri. Prophecy turned when her senses screamed danger at her and she ducked to avoid the swipe an Aleaeries took at her. It attacked again, its heavy fist heading straight for her chest. She was about to turn away when there was a growl and the sound of bones snapping.
The werewolf mauled the Aleaeries as it pinned it down with large paws, long claws burying themselves into the demon's chest. She watched, unable to tear herself away, as the werewolf bit down hard on the demon's neck and ripped a chunk out.
Turning away when she sensed something approaching her, she blocked the attack the zombie commander made and punched it hard across the face. It recoiled but didn't give up. It lunged at her and she flipped backwards, bringing her feet up and kicking it under the jaw as she moved into a handstand. Bringing her legs back down, she locked her feet around the zombie's neck and twisted, snapping its neck.
She flipped back onto her feet and picked up her sword. The werewolf had made a meal of the demon that had tried to attack her. When it looked at her and bared its fangs, she noticed the scar darting across its eye.
"Thank you, Dmitri,” she said and the werewolf disappeared into the crowd.
She looked around her, assessing the situation. There were barely a hundred zombies left and a handful of under-demons. Her forces from outside were now fighting with the rest, and she was relieved to see that the vampires and werewolves outnumbered the remains of Elena's army.
They were winning.
A maniacal laugh cut through the room and she turned on a pinpoint to face Elena.
She watched as Elena blew one of the Caelestis high guard's into pieces. She growled.
Elena turned to face her, a wicked smile twisting her lips.
Prophecy growled again when Elena changed, morphing into Valentine's shape, just like she'd expected her to. She ran at him, leaping up onto the back of an Aleaeries and launching herself at the witch. The second she landed on the platform, she attacked, not giving Valentine a chance to make the first move.
She threw a fireball at the fake Valentine and glanced at the real Valentine to make sure that she was fighting the right person. He smiled slightly, his sword gripped tightly in one hand while he throttled a zombie with the other.
"I told you I'd make you pay,” Prophecy growled the words at Elena, hating the fact she was in Valentine's form, and brought her sword down in a swift arc while at the same time casting another spell.
She put all of her power into her blows, both magic and with the sword. She had to defeat Elena. She had to make her pay just like she'd promised. She had to give it every last ounce of energy she had, for the sake of being with Valentine and for all the people who had given their lives in this fight.
She struck hard and hit the fake Valentine on the shoulder. He recoiled backwards, a look of shock entering his eyes. Prophecy struck again, fuelling herself by remembering what Elena had done. She had taken so much from her. She had taken Mathias, and Iona. She had taken countless other lives, the lives of people she knew and cared for.
She had taken Valentine.
Prophecy roared as she struck again, this time hard enough to cut through the armour on Valentine's shoulder and into his flesh. She felt the sword hit bone and heard the cry of pain, watching Elena appear for a moment before she changed back into Valentine. Yanking it free, she swiped at Valentine again, forcing him backwards towards the wall.
She changed into her vampire guise, using her heightened abilities to aid her in the fight. The smell of fresh blood filled her senses and she roared again. Remembering the spell she'd absorbed in her mother's house, the one Valentine had chosen, she focused on her amulet as she attacked. She could feel the power building there, the strength she needed to defeat Elena. The room shook and darkness began to engulf her hand. She could feel the blackness growing inside of her as the spell raced towards completion. It wracked her body, sending painful tremors through her.
She stopped dead when three shimmering spots of light punctuated the darkness, blinding her and forcing her out of her vampire guise. She shielded her eyes with her hand, squinting to see what was happening.
A cry filled the air and the light disappeared.
She lowered her hand and looked at the Three. They were standing around the fake Valentine, their hands glowing brightly like her own, but with a white magic. She looked at her hand, watching the ribbons of black magic weaving through her fingers. She could feel the power it held and the devastation it could cause if she were to use it. It wasn't the way.
Too many lives had been lost already. She wouldn't risk losing more.
The fake Valentine struggled as she approached but couldn't break the bond the Three had on him. Prophecy nodded a thank you to them. She had forgotten they'd told her that they would see her here.
Elena growled at her and tried to shift out of Valentine's shape, but couldn't. No matter what the witch did, she remained kneeling on the floor, in the guise of Valentine.
Just like Prophecy had seen in her vision.
She knew what she had to do.
Raising her sword, she became unaware of the battle around her. The cries of death and smell of blood disappeared. There was only her and Elena.
This was her destiny.
Calling her magic, she focused it on both her hands and tightly gripped the sword. Elena was muttering something and magic was weaving around her whole body. Prophecy concentrated hard, extending her magic so it ran along the blade of the sword, swirling around it and making it shine purple.
Only magic could defeat magic. She needed something powerful to cut through Elena's spell and her neck.
Coming around the side of the witch, she stared down at her as the Three forced her lower. Elena's head hung forwards, her long black hair falling down beside her head and exposing her neck.
Prophecy stared at it, breathing deeply and focusing through the pain. Her whole body burned with the magic. It made her bones ache as she called every last drop of strength she had and put everything into the spell and the sword.
Raising the sword, she held it tightly and fixed her eyes on Elena's neck, shutting out the rest of the world.
This was for Mathias.
This was for Iona.
This was for her friends.
This was for Valentine.
"This ends tonight,” she said.
With a roar of exertion tangled with a cry of pain as the magic ripped through her, she brought the sword down in a hard, fast arc. She closed her eyes as she felt the resistance of Elena's spell and then gritted her teeth when the blade hit the flagstones, sending reverberations through her.
She breathed heavily, struggling against the onslaught of pain and fatigue.
Opening her eyes, she looked around her at the room and saw all the zombies fall to the ground. A few under-demons remained and the rest of her army attacked them. Her head spun as people ran in from outside and her body screamed at her that the sun was coming.
She wavered slightly as she tried to walk towards the edge of the platform, away from Elena's headless body. She managed barely a few steps before her knees gave way, her legs too weak to carry her any further. She fell to the ground, the sword slipping from her hand and her stomach turning over. Hollowness filled her. The drain of becoming wholly vampire and the energy given to the magic left her feeling dead inside.
Pushing her hands hard into the ground, she tried to get up, but collapsed again.
"Rest,” said a strong male voice. “It is time to rest."
Tears filled her eyes on hearing it. She buried her face into Valentine's neck when he wrapped his arms about her, cradling her against him and supporting her tired body.
She limply put her arms around him, too weak to hold him properly like she wanted to and too drained to cry with relief.
It was over.
She'd fulfilled her destiny and it was over.
"The long night has ended,” a familiar female voice said and she looked up to see the Three standing before her.
"But we will see you again,” the second witch said.
"Soon,” the youngest one said, smiling.
She nodded and then flinched away when they disappeared in as bright a flash as they'd appeared in.
She managed a smile when the light cleared and she saw her friends walking towards her. Sitting up a little in Valentine's embrace, she blinked and the tears spilled down her cheeks.
Hyperion was licking wounds on his arms as he approached but when he reached her, he was ready with a seductive smile.
"You truly are a beautiful woman, only made even more stunning by your skill on the battlefield.” He bowed low and looked up at her. “It is an honour to say I have fought beside you."
She averted her eyes and then found the strength to look back at him, surprised by his words and the fact that Valentine hadn't even tensed on hearing them. She placed her hand over his where it rested against her thigh and held it.
"The honour was mine,” she said to Hyperion as he continued to lick the blood off his arms and hands. She'd never seen him looking so pleased.
When he stepped to one side with his Watchmen, her whole body lightened with relief.
Mia and Dmitri were holding each other as they came to stand before her. She nodded her thanks to them and then looked at Serenity, who was helping Cornelius stand. Valentine had been right. He wasn't much of a warrior and had clearly been hurt. She could smell the blood on him.
"When my strength returns, I'll heal you, and anyone else that needs it,” she said and Cornelius bowed.
Serenity checked he was all right and then rushed over to her. Prophecy closed her eyes as her friend wrapped her up in a tight hug. She held her as tightly as she could manage and then smiled through her tears when Serenity released her, a look of deep concern in her eyes.
"I'll be fine,” she said.
A flash of light caught her eye and she looked around at the open doors. The sunlight was streaming in. Tears filled her eyes when her gaze shifted to Venturi. He looked so tired and beaten, scratches marring his cheeks and his armour bloodied and dented. Gripping Valentine's shoulder, she struggled to her feet and held his arm when he stood beside her.
She smiled at Venturi, causing her tears to cascade down her cheeks. When he smiled back, she was filled with warmth and relief, happy beyond words to see that he had survived. She looked into Valentine's eyes and was surprised when he let go of her arm and smiled, as though he knew without words what she was asking of him. She touched his cheek and then took a deep breath, knowing that he would be able to sense everything she was feeling about Venturi, and surprised that he seemed to have accepted it.
Walking over to Venturi, she wrapped her arms about his neck and closed her eyes when he held onto her, his breath cool against her throat. She gripped him tighter as more tears came, falling down her cheeks in an endless stream. She wanted to tell him so many things, wanted to tell him that she was glad he was all right and how she felt about him, but words eluded her and all she could do was hold onto him and hope that he'd know everything from her actions.
She cupped his cheek when she drew back, and looked deep into his intense blue eyes. They were smiling at her and she could see so much affection in their depths that she knew he'd got the message loud and clear now.
Releasing him, she toyed with the bottom of her breastplate.
"I'm glad you're okay,” she whispered to her feet.
He caught hold of her jaw and raised her head, looking straight into her eyes.
"I am the one who is glad, glad that you are all right and that you did not destroy my home. It is nice to have it back,” he said in a low voice, the kind of tone she would have once hated but now loved. It was intimate and full of unspoken feelings. “Rest a while. You are always welcome here."
She smiled and placed her hand over his. “It's reciprocal. There will always be a room for you at my home."
She watched in silence as he turned his hand, taking hold of hers and bringing it to his lips. He pressed a long kiss to it, staring into her eyes the whole time, and she let him see the effect it had on her and how she felt.
When he bowed and walked away from her, she saw that all the survivors were tending to each other, helping each other heal as best they could. When she was strong again, she would heal them all. She nodded when Tiberius looked over at her and he bowed in response. She smiled at him, and at Xavier and Piotr.
Heaving a sigh, she looked over her shoulder at Valentine. He walked over to her and wrapped his arms about her waist, pulling her back flush against him. He pressed a kiss to her throat and when she reached out with her senses, she was surprised to find that he wasn't the slightest bit angry or jealous over how she'd acted with Venturi.
Turning in his embrace, she snaked her arms about him and looked up at him, taking in the way he was smiling at her and how beautiful he was.
"We did it,” she said in a breathless whisper. “We made it through together."
He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and kissed her hard. She latched onto his feelings of happiness and relief, and kissed him back with all the strength and passion she could muster.
Tears crept from the corners of her closed eyes and she brought her hands up, holding him close to her. He was holding her so tightly that she felt as though she couldn't breathe and she could sense how much he loved her and how glad he was that they'd made it through.
"You told me you love me,” he said telepathically.
She smiled against his mouth. “I love you."
He kissed her deeper. “I love you too."
"I want to lock myself away with you for days ... weeks,” she said.
He stopped kissing her and frowned. “We have families to run."
She shrugged. “That's what Chosen Son's and Daughter's are for."
He grinned at her, mischief filling his eyes, laced with desire.
She brushed her lips against his, barely touching them. The feeling of it made her eyes close and her stomach feel as though it was too light for her body. It flipped and jigged as his tongue swept against her lower lip and then he kissed her. When he pulled back again, he was still grinning wickedly.
"I still have apartments that people do not know about."
She giggled when he lifted her off the floor, their armour making it impossible for her to get as close to him as she wanted. She wrapped her arms about his neck and smiled down at him as he looked up at her. Sighing at him, she nodded. They were due a little time alone together.
She glanced around the room at their friends and then at the open door and the daylight outside. Her smile broadened when she watched the shafts of sunlight moving across the floor.
She felt as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders and she was free again. Lives had been lost and wars had been won. New friendships had been forged and love had been found. Her whole world had changed. Her whole life had changed.
For the first time in what seemed like forever, she had a future in front of her that she was in control of. One that was certain.
She brought both her hands up and cupped Valentine's cheeks. He was still smiling at her, his eyes reflecting all his love for her. She lowered her head and rested her nose against his.
Shifting slightly, she touched her lips against his and sighed when he kissed her.
She'd made it through.
They'd made it through.
Together.
The End
About the Author:
Felicity Heaton, who writes under both her real name and F E Heaton, has been interested in all things preternatural since she was just a child. She used to while away days at school and college dreaming of vampires, werewolves and witches, and used to while away evenings watching movies about them or reading gothic horror stories and romances.
Having tried her hand at various romance genres, it was only natural for her to turn her passion back on the paranormal. She loves to write vampires, werewolves and witches, and makes no excuses for how brutal they can be. She writes them as they are: merciless hunters—seductive, sexy and strong. They're vicious, dark and dangerous, but, at the same time, they love, they laugh and they feel every emotion as strongly as anyone. She says that this is their world; she's just honoured to write down their adventures.
Enjoyed the story? Send her an email: author@vampiresrealm.com
Visit the series website: www.vampiresrealm.com
Read the first two parts...
Prophecy: Child of Light [book 1]
A girl unlike any other girl, a vampire unlike any other vampire, Prophecy lives life in the dark until the night she breaks the rules. Leaving the family mansion to hunt for the first time, she encounters Valentine, a vampire from her family's enemy and a man who will change her life forever.
Suddenly at the centre of a prophecy, she is kidnapped by Valentine, the man who should have been her executioner, and forced to run with him in order to save herself. Required to work together, the tension between them builds as a dark evil threatens to destroy the world, their families and the Law Keepers attempt hunt them down, and Prophecy discovers that her feelings for Valentine control her new found power.
When the truth about her is revealed, will Prophecy be strong enough? Will they discover a way to save the world from Hell? And will they finally see past the hatred bred into them by their families and surrender to their love?
The first of the Vampires Realm novels being written by five star author F E Heaton, Prophecy: Child of Light, is part one in an epic tale of love and war that is sure to capture your heart and leave you craving more.
Prophecy: Caelestis & Aurorea [book 2]
The final battle draws closer. Prophecy's world becomes darker and more dangerous, pushing her to the limit and testing her strength and her heart, almost breaking her. Old friends turn their backs, leaving her to fight with the help of an unlikely ally and forcing her to call on the devastatingly seductive and powerful Lord Hyperion for assistance.
Struggling to rescue Valentine from the malicious hands of her blood brother, Arkalus and the lord of Aurorea, Kalinor, Prophecy discovers just how powerful she is and how far people will go to stop her from fulfilling her destiny. Lives are lost, battles are won, and the scroll foretelling the prophecy is finally completed, but nothing can prepare them for what lies ahead.
When her visions show her the path that must be taken, will Prophecy be able to do what is necessary? Are Prophecy and Valentine ready to command the power they'd never thought would be theirs? And are they strong enough to fight the evil of their true enemy?
Following on from Prophecy: Child of Light, the tension rises and love grows in Prophecy: Caelestis & Aurorea, a thrilling second part to this story that draws you into a dark, dangerous world of vampires, magic and the war to end all wars.
Visit the series website: www.vampiresrealm.com